Jir% jf ••* r?' w\-n i ^/.r-:£'M- /7l«* sss^::-?;-'*' ^nmll Wimvmit^ Jitotig leltic Collection THE GIFT OF 3ame5 Morgan Siart Cornell University Library PB 1295.S8704 Old-Irish olosses at Wurzbura and Carlsr 3 1924 026 508 253 Cornell University Library The original of tliis book is in tlie Cornell University Library. There are no known copyright restrictions in the United States on the use of the text. http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924026508253 THE OLD-IRISH GLOSSES AT WtJRZBUBG AND CARLSRUHE. THE OLD-IRISH GLOSSES WtJEZBUM AND CAELSRUflE. EDITED, WITH A TEANSLATION AND GLOSSARIAL INDEX, WHITLEY STOKES, D.C.L., CORRESPONDENT OP THE INSTITUTE" OF FRANCE, AND HONORARY FELLOW OF JESUS COLLEGE, OXFORD. PART I. THE GLOSSES AND TRANSLATION. In antiquis est sapientia. — Job xii. 12. PRINTED FOR THE PHILOLOGICAL SOCIETIES OE LONDON AND CAMBRIDGE BY STEPHEN AUSTIN & SONS, HERTFORD, cx 1887. h /^•■^iSSi^if HERTFORD : PRINTED BY STEPHEM AUSTIN AND SONS. CONTENTS. Prefatory Note The Glosses on the Codex Paulinus, Wiirzburg The Glosses on the Codex Augustini, Carlsruhe The Glosses on the Codex Prisciani, Carlsrnhe . The Glosses on the Codex Bedae, Carlsruhe Translation of the Glosses on the Codex Paulinus Translation of the Glosses on the Codex Augustini Translation of the Glosses on the Codex Prisciani Translation of the Glosses on the Codex Bedae Corrigenda Addenda PAGK vii 1-191 195-204 205-209 210-237 238-337 338-340 341-343 344-350 351 352 h'^i']Zi'H' HERTFORD : PRINTBD BY STEPHEN AUSTIN AND SONS, CONTENTS. Prefatory Note The Glosses on the Codex Paulinus, Wiirzburg The Grlosses on the Codex Augustini, Carlsruhe The Glosses on the Codex Prisciani, Carlsruhe . The Glosses on the Codex Bedae, Carlsruhe Translation of the Glosses on the Codex Paulinus Translation of the Glosses on the Codex Augustini Translation of the Glosses on the Codex Prisciani Translation of the Glosses on the Codex Bedae Corrigenda Addenda PAGK vii 1-191 195-204 205-209 210-237 238-337 338-340 341-343 344-350 351 352 PEEFATOEY NOTE. The work, of which the first Part is now submitted to the members of the Philological Societies of London and Cam- bridge, and to all who are interested in the languages, theology and scholarship of ancient Celtic Christians, comprises the Old-Irish glosses found in four Latin MSS. of the ninth century preserved at Wiirzburg and Carlsruhe, together with an introduction, translation and glossarial index. The glosses in three of these MSS. — the Codex Paulinus, the Priscian and the Beda — were edited by Prof. Zimmer in 1881,^ 'adiuvante Academiae Eegiae Berolinensis liberalitate,' but so incompletely and in- accurately^ as to render a revised edition desirable. His edition, moreover, lacks a translation and an index ver- borum. The glosses on Augustine were edited by Prof. Windisch in 1884, with a Grerman version. They are now printed merely to render the present work complete. The second Part, comprising the introduction and glossarial index, will be sent to press as soon as possible after the com- pletion of my work on the Anglo-Indian Codes, that is, I hope, in February, 1888. 1 Glossae Hibernioae, Berlin, 1881. ' See the Literariachea Centralblatt, 24tli Nov. 1883, columns 1672-1675; the nevue Celtique, v. 257, 258, the Academy, No. 608, p. 435, No. 609, p. 13, etc. viii Prefatory Note. Prof. Windisch. read a proof of every sheet of this Part, and the Eev. T. Olden read a proof of every sheet of the translation. To each of these scholars, but especially to the former, I am indebted for valuable corrections and sugges- tions. To Prof Ascoli I owe the renderings of Wb. 1* 7 (p. 239), 4" 15, 4" 17 (p. 247) and 14» 8 (p. 283), which will be found in the Corrigenda, as well as useful hints as to "Wb. 13'» 20 and 22" 2. The whole of the text (pp. 1-236) of the glosses now published went to the printer in April, 1885. The printing of the text was finished on January 28, 1886. I mention these dates in order to preclude a possible charge of plagiarism from the Qlossarum Hibemicarum Supplementiim published by Prof. Zimmer in the latter year. W. S. 15, Gkenyille Place, London, S.W., July 20, 1887. CODEX PAULINUS WIRZIBURGEKSIS. EPISTOLA AD EOMANOS. Fol. 1 a. I. 8. Priinum quidem gratias ago Deo meo^ per lesum Christum.^ quia fides uestra praedioatur in uniuerso mundo.* 9. Testis enim mihi est Deus.* sine intermisione memo- riam uestri facio.* 10. si . . . prosperum iter habeam ^ in uoluntate Dei ueniendiJ II. Desidero enim uidere uos,^ ut aliquid inpertiar nobis gratiae spiritualis ad confirmandos uos.^ Fol. 1 a. ^ .i. generaliter airisdia do each mnchetne tuiste alitor dec meo specialiter ore donicomnacht spiritum sanctum sibi et gratiam praedicationis. ^ .i. iadiasom domsa hore nocretim iesu christo ut ipse dixit nemo uenit ad patrem " rl. ^ .i. isairdirco icacMMr rocretsisi dodia et ismor athorbe de dimni .i. huare ro creitset ardlathi inhetho eretfed cdch iaruxn et inti cretfes ni dgathar dngreim. * .i. isiola side nifil nachdicUth airi. ^ dede didiu nand .i. memoriam facio sine intermisione uel in ora- tionibus meis sine in[termisione]. ^ .i. dm ....'' intecht. "^ A. dutias. ^ eid cem no . domberasa eiicuihsi «/anse desidero enim. ^ .i. ni ogthindnacal {as)mbeir som ore rotectsat ni de riam andudesfa didiu difoirbthetu for nirisse conarufailnither ° k me. » John xiv. 6. * A word erased. " The fourth and fifth letters are douhtful. 1 2 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. ib. Fol. I b. 12. consolari uobiscum per eam.^ uestram.^ meani.^ 13. usque adhuc,* ufc aliquem fructum habeam.^ 14. Grecis^ ac Barbaris,'' sapientibus et insipientibus debitor sum.* 15. promptus sum.^ 16. Non enim erubesco euangelium.^" ludeo , primum et Greco. '^ 19. noturii est Dei.'' 20. Inuisibilia enim ipsius, a creatura mundi, per ea quae facta sunt, intellecta '* conspiciuntur.'^ 21. non sicut Deum'^ glorificauerunt." obscuratum est insipiens cor eorum.'* 23. Et motauerunt gloriam incorruptibilis Dei in simili- tudinem imaginis corruptibilis hominis.^^ Fol. 1 b. 1 .i. condib didnad domsa foirbthetu hirisse diiibsi {con)d{i)b foirhithetu) fornirisse {dom)sa. ^ sethar(si). ^ A. muisse * .i. cosse. * .i. hie ut ministerii sui apud deum habeat fructum .i. ardofor maith fochricc dosom sochude docreittim triaprecept. ^ A. arnaib hiiilib geintib icnib. '' A. arnaib foirtrib. * .i. dlegair domsa precept docdch quia omnium linguis loquor am- debitor iarum omnibus sapientibus et in- sipientibus. ^ .i. am irlam. '" .i. ni mebul lemm precept sosc^li .i. precept passionis et incarnationis christi quia secuntur uirtutes .i. resurexionem et ascentionem et . . . . '^ ait, ite docete omnes gentes [in marg. l.J airechas ceneoil airsiu ni airechas fidei. '^.i. aithgne et adrad quia non possunt non seruire. '* .i. mtgnithi " .i. isfolhcs doib asnoipred fir oird- nithi. ^^ A. elimenta .i. adcither asuthine som p . t. . . . orum. *^ .i. awal as badia. " .i. ni tartisset airmitin cU. '* Pela- gius : recedens ^ a lumine ueritatis .i. osoilsi etarcni de. '^ .i. ni delb adrorsat actiscosmulius delbe od . . . diud e . . . lannfr. . . » Glossator primo angnUhi vel engnithi (cf. cen engne sine cognitione fol. 2a ad cap. II. 11) scripserat, mox litterara n in t correxit. — Zimmer. recedentes, Migne, Patrologiae Cursus, torn. 30, col. 675. Epistola ad Romanos, I. 24. — //. 4. 3 24. ut contumelis adficient corpora sua ^^ in semet ip8i&.^^ 26. Propterea.22 Fol. 1 c. 27. exarserunt in desideriis suis in inuicem,^ masculi in masculos turpitudinem^operantes et mercidem, quam oportuit, erroris sui in semet ipsis recipientes.* 29. Eepletos omni iniquitate.* sussurratores.^ 30. Detractatores.^ 32. digni sunt morte.'' II, 1. o homo omnis.^ eadem enim agis ^ qui iudicas.^" 2. Scimus enim quoniam indicium ^^ Dei est secundum ueritatem.^" 3. Existimas hoc.'' 4. An.'* Ignoras quoniam benignitas Dei ad penitentiam te adducit ? '* ^^ .i. conidbarat acorpu nocha . . . son. ^' Pelagius : inter semet ipsos .i. dum sibi in sacramentis idulorum * cauteria et conbustiones infligunt. cauteria .i. aithchumbe. ^^ Pelagius : propter causas commemoratas * ,i. ore asudiiil forvigensat nach dulem. Fol. 1 c. ' .i. each frialaile. ^ .i. inmehuil. ^ A. isdoib asrirther log apecthe. * .i. ocach indirgi. ^ .i. fodordchu .i. non in faciem sed in aure loquentes. * .i. eicndag comnissim. '' .i. it huissi I. ifcoinisi." * .i. a huili duini .i. acachduini. * .i. uoluntate .i. lase oeMtbani. '" asnolcc quod facit alius [in marg.J .i. qui consentis facien. non quod esset m.alum corripere alios sed non satis est ad iustitiam si mains sis . . malum .i. nam . . . iter .i. diacairigther et lasse dongm so Mriim . . . ri essin t6 ipsum contempnds .i. is follus addrogduinesiu lasse {n)omidter et nocairigther anolcc diacociitbani. ^' .i.digal. '^ A. nibocorai- testi do acht baleicthi iudici iusto. '^ .i. domointerso 1. inter- rogatio. '* .i. caini. '^ .i. dothudidin domenman doaidgniu dobeir cachmaid duit. * eorum, Migne. ubi supra. * superius memoratas, Migne, col. 676. " perhaps iteointfi. 4 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. ic — d. 7. lis quidem, qui ^^ secu[n]dum patientiam boni opens gloriam " st. et honorem et incorruptionem quaerentibus, uitam aeternam.** 9. Tribulatio.^^ ludei primum.^" Fol. 1 d. 11. Non enim est acceptio personarum apud Deum. 12. Quicunque enim sine lege peccauerunt, sine lege pen- bunt ^ per legem iudicabuntur.^ 13. Non enim auditores legis iusti sunt apud Deum.* 14. ipsi sibi sunt lex.'^ 15. testimonium reddente illis conscientia ipsorum^ et inter se inuicem cogitationibus acusantibus aut etiam defen- dentibus.'' 16. In die, cum iudicabit Deus occulta bominum,* secun- dum euangelium meum, per lesum Christum.^ 19. Confidis te ipsum ducem esse cecorum.^" 20. Eruditorem." 22. sacrilegium^^ facis. 18 .i. indL " .i. [In marg. 1.] Pelagius : quia " sancti fulge- bunt sicut sol. Ne putemus eandem esse gloria[m] didiu uenite rl. bonor possedite uel bonor fiKorum dei per quem angelos fugitiuos iudicabunt. '^ A. foditiu cech imnid in praesenti oc asgnam gloriae et bonoris in future. ^^ .i. tuarcun .i. omnis lessio. '^ .i. inmdam. Fol. 1 d. ^ .i. ni na persan atecUmm ac^isoperum .i. nisnain ciasherat nintdnicc recht. ^ .i. awal ndd robe mesrugud forsindimmarmm nibia mesrugttd forsindigail. ' A. digal rectide foi-ru. * A.inrect rosdrichset istriit atbilat. ^ A. cuimrech. ^ A. isfiadnisse doib dciibus. '' A. inu'ddat imrdti cid maith asdenti et nertit adSnum inmaidsin connessai immvLTga ingniim. nolcc et arangairet. ^ A. nibamaith ruun occulti bominum in die ilia. ^ A. istri iesu predchimse 1. iudicabit deus pater per iesum cbristum .i. ismacc miastar in die iudici ut omne indicium dedit filio. i" A. niterpi ilkd nach dili. ^^ A. muntith. ^^ A. diltod de. » qua, Migne, col. 679. Epistola ad RomanoSi II. 23 — ///. 7. 5 23. Qui in lege gloriaris, per praeuaricationem legis Deura inhonoras.'^ '* 25. Circumclsio quidem prodest/^ si legem custodias.'^ circumcisio tua praeputium facta est." 26. Praeputium.'* nonne praeputium illius,^^ in circum- cisione[m] reputabitur ? ^o 27. Et iudicabit t^, quod ex natura est praeputium.^' Fol. 2 a. 28. in manifesto.' 29. cuius laus non ex hominibus, sed ex Deo est." III. 1. Quid ergo amplius ludaeo est? aut quae utilitas circumcisionis ? * 2. Multum per omnem modum.* 3. Quid enim si quidam.^ 5. iniquitas nostra ^ iustitiam Dei commendat.'' 7. Si enim ueritas Dei in meo mendacio * babundauit ^* in gloriam ipsius, quid adbuc^ et ego tamquam peccator iudicor ? '" '* .i. dommeiccither. '* Pelagius": dicis te beatum quod noueris dei uoluntatem dum sensum legis qui de cbristi incarnatione est praeteriris deum inhonoras 1. isindi nadcreitid cbristum quem** praedicat lex. ^ .i. aingid imdibe arbihdamnact rectta arbabibdu bdis leusom inti ndd imdibthe. ^ .i. riina rechto ut lex profetauit cbristum. " .i. iscumme et ni imdibthe. '* .i. anebthobe, '^ .i. sechiphe lasambe iustitia legis. ^ .i. iscumme do bidimdibthe. "' .i. ditroscibea a iudidi .i. bid/err olddi. Fol. 2 a. ' .{. fiad chdclK]. ^ .i. a iudeis .i. nitorbe do animdibe adchi cdch. * .i. mdsu and is amplius inimdibiu quae utilitas rl. [in marg. at vv. 28-29 of chap. ii.J Ni fortorbe nimdibi tra doteit som act is formolad iudeorum. * multum .i. is indil asferr iudeus quam gentilis frecre inso dar cenn ind iudidi dongeint- lidiixi. * .i. arciaricc .i. praeponit. ^ .i. arpecthani. ' .i. condid firianu de. * .i. im hukcsa. ** madmoo de ueritas dei. * .i. arohinn. '" ,i. cid arandentar pecthach diim, » I cannot find this passage in Migne. * MS. quen. 6 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. 2 a — b. 8. Et non, sicut blasfemamur,^^ et sicut aiunt quidam nos dicere.^* 9. Quid igitur ? amplius praecellimus P ^* causati enun sumus ludeos et Grecos omnes^* sub peccato esse.^^ 10. 11. Quia non est iustus quisquam. Non est intelli- gens," non est requirens Deum.^* 12. Omnes declinauerunt,^' simul inutiles facti sunt ; ''^ non est qui faciat bonum, non est usque ad unum.^^ 14. Quorum 6s maledictione et amaratudine ^^ plerium est.^'' Fol. 2 b. 15. Veloces pedes eorum ad effundendum sanguinem.^ 16. Contritio'' et infelicitas in uiis eorum.^ 19. ut omne os obstruatur.* 22. lustitia autem Dei ^ per fidem lesu Christi,^ in omnes et super omnes.'' 24. lustificati gratis per gratiam ipsius.' per redemp- tionem quae est in Christo lesu.^ ^^ .i. cani amal non ceicndichtherni A. iscosmil node isamlid. ^^ .i. amsl asndonberat. "^ [in marg.J dicire .i. asmberavani A. Hit fornn aepert sicut paulus dixit ubi habundauit peccatum superhabundauit gratia, etc. ^* .i. ni derscigem nech dialailiu bit bibdidhuili. ^ .i. arnab geintib huilib. ^^ A. doracartmar cois caich niferr nech alailiu and. " .i. buith cen CBcene fofera ainfirinni. ^ A. huaire ndd riarfact furuar buid cenengne etcenfirinni. ^* .i. huaire ndd riarfactatar dia. ^ A. cen ezceptid. ^' Cid cossinnoin 1. cosinnoin A. co crist arnifarmc sede nach maid arachiun isindo- mun. ^^ A. ocech cenelu serbe.^ ^ A. doberat maldactin forcdch. Fol. 2 b. ^ .i. isliiud leu teistiu/mle ut gentes, etc. ^ .i. comthiiarcon. ' .i. dodcad dochdch leosova nochisdoibsom. adodcedsidi. * ,i. conndch moidea nech arbed darilliud nod nicad. ^ A. icorpu et anmana peccatorum. ^ .i. istrichretim iesu christi isfirian each. ■' [in marg. 1.] .i. altum quod non sapitur .i. isdsib aid. ^ .i. per fidem solam .i. hires creitme iesu christi. ^ .i. ishesom. doradchiuir 7 ishe dano astaidchricc .i. per sanguinem. » This gloss is on fol. 2b. Ejnstola ad Ronianos, III. 3j — I]' ■5/ 25. Q-uem propossuit Deus propitiationem,"' per fidem in sanguine ipsius.'^ 27. TJbi est ergo gloriatio tua ? Exdusa est.*- Per quam legem ? fectorum ? ^^ Xon ; " sed per legem fidei.*^ ~t>. An ludeorum Deus tantum ? Xonne et gentium ? '* Immo et eentium.*^ o 30. Quoniam quidem unus est Deus,'* qui instificauit eircumcisionem ex fide et praeputiuiu per fidem.*' 31. Legem ergo destruimus per fidem ? * Absit ; -' sed legem statuimus.^ IT. 1. Abracliam, patrem nostrum, secundum camem.^ 3. Credidit Abracham Deo ; et reputatum [est] illi ad iustitiam.** 4. Ei hautem qui operatur* mercis non inputatnr secun- dum gratiam sed secundum debitum.^ * 5. credenti.** reputatur fides eius ad iustitiam.^ ** .i. arruderged irunaib innadeacte ut propitietnr eis qui credunt se sanguine eius libiratos esse. ** a. trihiris inchdich cretes dhic tria fiiii. ^ .i. nitta in indit moide. ^ .i. interro- gatio .L trignim{u) rechto. " .i. naicc .i. (scumme nibad moidein. ^ .i. istriit afa gloriatio. ** .i. numquid solos creauit nonne omnes creauit homines ^«rc inso do meni»a{in) indeorum. *" a. isnesa dogeintib A. quia ante legem sancti deo placuerant nt dbial, seth, eiioc, noe. ** .i. ciasbiursa deus iudeorum et deus gentium unus est deus rL *' .i. indi creffes cen imdibe xtoride. * .i. incoscnrmni .i. quando dici- mus per fidem. -* .L niconehoscrato.. — .i. dam probamus nerum esse quod promissit at dabo nobis .... carnium .L tnresi lapidei candid imdibe ^irtalde et »» . . . . coscrad legis. ^ .L secundum eircumcisionem carnis 1. ishe amathir iarcoUnn quia de genere abrachae fueront. -* .i. isfrihiris rqfirianiged ni trigmmu rechtidL * .i. iar ftach. -^ .i. mad fochricc som nipa deoladacht acht hid fiach istrideotadacht didiu ronoibad ni archomalnad recto. " .i. dondi creites. * .i. firianichthi ahiress. • MS. quid peratnr. 8 Codex Pauliniis Wirzib. fol. 2c. Fol. 2 c. 6. sine operibus.^ 7. Beati quorum remisae sunt iniquitates.^ 9. Beatitude ergo haec in circumcisione tantum manet r Dicimus enim, quia reputata est Abarchae fides ad iustitiam ; 10. Quomodo ergo reputata est ? * in circumcisione ^ an in praeputio ? ^ 11. Et signum accipit circumcisionis,'' signaculum iustitiae fidei,^ quae est in praeputio.* 12. Et sit pater circumcisionia, non biis tantum qui ex circumcisione,^" sed et biis qui sectantur uestigia fidei, quae est in praeputio patris nostri Abracbae.^' 13. Non enim per legem promisio facta est Abracbae aut semeni eius ^ ut beres esset mundi, sed per iustitiam fidei.^' 14. Si enim qui ex lege, beredes sunt," exinanita est fides, ^^ abolita est promissio.^^ 15. Lex enim iram operatur,^^ ubi enim lex non est, nee praeuaricatio. '* Fol. 1 c. ^ .i. isgratis ni per opera. - .i. isfind amhethu. ^ .i. nifed- iigedar .i. alkd friabracham. * .i. cain ronoibad abracham trihiris intree am didiu fanacc. ^ .i. in intain romboi in cir- cumcisione. ^ .i. iiiintain romboi in praeputio [in marg.J Isderb linn is ni nimAiihe atruirmed hiresche do. '' .i. orobad innachorp ni inchoissined tobe uitiorum assa amnin. ^ .i. reca- pitulatio de signo .i. inroimdibed intain rofirianiged ahiress.'^ 8 uel per praeputium .i. tri nephthobe. i° .i. nidunaibhifodai- met animdibe colnide tantum manicomo Inatar animdihe riinde uitiorum. " acht is athir som innani techte foirbthetith fidei ut babuit abracbawm. ^^ .i. dorairngred dano rombad oirdnide achland ut in semine tuo rl. i* .i. istriahiris rambdi cach- maith. " .i. iudei filii abracAae .i. matulie ata horpamin indi rochomalnisset recht. ^^ fides .i. roboi laabracham recomallnad rechto. ^^ .i. duroilged quod promisum est abrabae .i. possui t^ patrem " rl. " .i. arnibiad rath dilgotho et nibiad promisio dosom madtrerecht duairngerthe arisdigal arisdigal manicomoll- mther side. ^ .i. nitairmthecht rechto mani airgara recht. » The accent may he meant for a. ^ Gen. xvii. 5; where the Vulgate has constitui Epistola ad Romanes , IV. i6 — IV. 25. 9 16. Ideo ex fide, ut secundum gratiam firma sit promisio omni semini,^^ non ei qui ex lege est solum, sad ei, qui ex fide est Abrachae.*" qui est pater omnium nostrorum.^' 17. Quia patrem" multarum gentium possui te.^'^ 18. Qui contra spem in spe credidit,^^ ut fieret pater multarum gentium.^* 19. non infirmatus est in fide,''^ nee considerauit corpus suum emortuum,^" cum iam fere centum annorum esset.^' 20. non hesitauit ^ defedentia ; ^^ Fol. 2 d. sed confortatus est in fide.^ 23. Non est hautem scriptum tantum propter ipsum,^> quia reputatum est illi ad iustitiam.* 24. Sed et propter nos,^ quibus,^ reputabitur credentibus in eum.^ '' 25. resurrexit propter iustificationem nostram.^ ^^ .i. non ei qui ex lege .i. 6re isdeolid bid fir atairngire. ^^ .i. mad cosmil ahires frihiris «6racliae. ^^ .i. ataat danorpe rogah aJracham .i. orpe cofcide per circumcisionem .i. tir tairngiri et ished rogah Isaac et«s patersom omnis gentis trisodin et orpe spirtklde trihiriss (et) is pater soin multa- rum gentium triso{d)in. ''^ Pelagius:*" non gentis israhelis tantum sed omnium .i. hiressach mundi. ^^ .i. combart do sarre. ^* .i. ba contra spem do epert friss rombad pater mul- tarum gentium et difficerunt muliebria sarre et ipse ualde senex fuit sed tamen credidit ut fieret. ^^ .i. nipo lobar ahires cepu friaicned quod dictum est. ^^ .i. ledmarb, ^^ .i. ishe aammus lemm. ^ .i. nirorois. *^ .i. hoamiris. Fol. 2d. ' .i. arnert ahiress dochretim. ^ .i. nwraJrocham tantum scriptum est hoc testimonium in genessi acM isdiarfoirbthetuni roscribad. ' .i. ished ascriptum. * .i. arasechemmar ahhu som in fide. ^ .i. isdunni. ^ A. deum isdochretim adeachte. ■^ .i. anadruirmed «?oa6racham .i. firinne trihiris. ' .i. a persona credentium ut iustitiam credentium confirmaret .i. infoUus dunni triahesaiirgesom asfirdia. » MS. pater. * Not in Migne, col. 690. 10 Codex PmtUnus Wirzib. fol. 2d — 3a. V. 2. gloriamur.' 6. TJt quid hautem.'" . . . pro impis mortus est ? ^' 7. TJix enim pro iusto quia moritur; nam pro bono forsitan quis audeat mori.^'' 8. Commendat autem Deua suam caritatem in nobis. 9. Multo igitur magis iustificati nunc, in sangu[ijne ipsius, salui eriinus ab ira superuentura per ipsum.'* 11. gloriamur^* in Deo per . . . lesum Christum, per quem reconciliationem accepimus.'^ . 13. Usque ad legem enim peccatum erat in mundo ; ^^ Fol. 3 a. peccatum hautem non inputabatur, cum lex non esset.^ 14. Sad regnauit mors ab Adam usque ad Moisen etiam in eos qui non peccauerunt in similitudinem praeuaricationis Adae.* 15. si enim unius dilicto multi mortui sunt,^ multo magis . . . donum in gratia unius homiuis, lesu Christi, in plures abundauit.* 16. nam iudicium ex uno in condempnationem ; gratia hautem ex multis dilectis in iustificationem.^ * .i. nonmoidemni. ^^ .i. arcia clono. ^^ .i. roMar impii omnes ut non est qui faciat bonum rl.. ^^ .i.. «suix asbiiir etni non: nam pro bono. ^ A.frisaig .i. attroilli dixnn delegi a nobis .i. dura ausus est quod nuUus alius .i. tam facile ne illi iniuria sit cum enim aliquid indebite praestatur tunc maxima caritas commendatur ut qualiter s^ exhibere debiant recognoscant. ^^ .i. multo magis suos scire non patitur qui semet ipsum pro impio dedit .i. hore romoirni hie a peccatis nostris eondanfiri- anichthi uadib mor ni hesnadhlamu Joir arsoirad ab ira futura. "^^ .i. bdigmi. ^^ .i. core fridia per fidem christi etc. " .i. cenfocre et cenarigud. Fol. 3 a. ^ .i. nipoirgnae otanic lex arba Pelagius ' habens humanum genus sub suo dominatu. ^ .i. ciaddbiursa non imputebatur. ' .i. frecre iiiso mentibus heriticorum dicentium si adse dilictum non peccantibus nocuit ergo christi iustitia non credentibus prodest. * A. didrmithi. ^ [in marg.j iudicium .i. ^Wdewj^/jec- cad la adam gratia ex multis dilictis la «esw dodoinib. » sic : leg. peocatuiu ? Epistola ad Romanos, V. 20 — VI. 11. 11 20. Lex . . . subintrauit ^ . . . ubi habundauit delictum, superhabundauit gratia.'' 21. Ut sicut regnauit peccatura in mortem,^ ita et gratia regnet per iustitiam in uitam aeternam,^ per lesum Christum, Dominum nostrum.^" VI. 1. Quid ergo " dicemus ? . . . ut gratia babundet.^^ 3. Fratres.** quicumque babtizati sumus in Christo lesu, in morte ipsius babtizati sumus. 1* 4. Consepulti enim sumus cum illo per babtismum in mortem.^* Fol. 3 b. 6. uetus homo noster simul crucifixus est cum illo, ut dis- truatur corpus peccati, ut ultra non seruiamus peccato.^ 9. iam non moritur.* 10. Quod * enim mortuus est peccato, mortuus est semel ; ' quod hautem uiuit, uiuit Deo.* ' 11. existimate,* uos mortuos quidem esse peeccato,^ uiuentes hautem Deo in Christo lesu.'' * .i. foindarlid. '' .{. hodesid forldn triafoikigitd tri recht tanicc iarum gratia iesu christi eo quod lex neminem ad perfectum rl. [in marg.J Non inputabatur som riava. follus fiadchdch indectsa. * .i. ba in mortem paene et corporis. ^ .i. bid in uitam. 1" .i. istriit dta gratia et ueritas et uita aeterna. ^^ .i. ciaricc. ^^ .i. oropimdu de duuriy ^' .i. a iudeu et a geinii liireschu. 1* .i. iar eosmilius abdis som arincorp marbde fris- saroscarsova in passions nifil taidchur da dochum inchoirpsin acM isicorp sptVtaldu indesiirgi cenfrescsin bdis na hirchri nabid taidchur dimni daaa donchorp marbdu peccati sicut enim corpus constat ex membris ita peccatum constat ex uitiis. ^^ .i. iiitain diagmani fobaithis iscosmuHus aadnacuil acus abdis dimni. Fol. 3 b. ^ .i. isairi rocload. ^ .i. act bid bidb^o. * .i. oinecht appecud amal noinect rombebe colinn crist. * .i. isbithbeo corp mst post resurrectionem in gloria dietatis. " .i. midid. ^ .i. adib mairb arainn pecctha badbii mmurgu iniesu crist. '' .i. badbithbii inieau crist hore adabaill dosom quia ipse uiuus est semper. » MS. Qui. 12 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. jb. 12. Non ergo regnet peccatum in uestro mortali corpore, ut oboediatis ^ concupiscentis eius.'" 13. Sed neque exhibeatis membra uestra arma iniquitatis peccato." 14. non enim sub lege estis, sed sub gratia.'^ 15. Quid ergo.^^ 16. Nescitis quoniam cui exhibetis uos seruos ad oboe- diendum," serui estis eius cui oboeditis,^^ siue peccati in mortem,^^ siue oboeditionis," ad iustitiam in uitam aeter- nam.'^ 17. Gratias ago hautem Deo, quod fuistis serui peccati,'^ ^^ oboedistis hautem ex corde in eam formam doctrinae, in quam traditi estis.^^ 18. Liberati hautem a peccato.^' 19. Humanum uerbum dico propter infirmitatem carnis uestrae,^^ . . . exhibuistis membra uestra inmunditiae ^ et iniquitati.'^^ . . nunc exhibete membra uestra ^^ seruire iustitiae in iustificationem.^ ^^ .i. conoairladigthe. 1° .i. combed hed nobed and ubi praedicit qui mortui sumus pec- cato quomodo iterum uiuemus.* ^^ .i. nitidbarid farmbauUu inirgail arbeolu diabmX. ^^ .i. durolged diiib per gratiam. ^^ .i. ciaricc. ^* .i. doaurlatu. '^ .i. sechiphe imdodia imdo- pheccad madudia .i. doirladugud adihmogce indisin. '^ .i. paene ished adUlcliinne. '^ .i. indaurlatath. ^ .i. uita aeterna ishe adiilchinnesidi. ^^ .i. atluchur dodia cerubaid fopheccad nach- ibfel. ^ .i. cibcenel tva. diaroscribad indepistil so doadbadar fomdam quoniam dicit serui rl. ^' .i. niecen dobimchomartt ach[_t\is dudract lib. ^^ .i. gratia dei .i. ni triib fadeime sed per deum et per gratiam suam. ^^ quasi dixiset ni dochu- macht didb aforcital forndobcanar rl. 2* .i. docac/icenelu^ anglaine." ^ .i. docachceneoK chine. ^ .i. farnuili bauUu. 27 .i. dofarftrianugnd. ^ .i. ced ed tra/odeud amal foruigensid dopeccad fognid do/irinni et beded noibde. » Eom. vi. 2, where for 'itermn' ttie Vulgate has 'adhuo.' '^ MS. docache^neolu, with a punctum delens under the second o. " lu the MS. the dot is oyer the initial a. Epistola ad Romanos, VI. 21. — VII. 7. 13 21. Quem ergo fructum habuistis ? ''^ nam finis illorum mors est.'" 22. habetis fructum uestrum in sanctificationem ; finem uero uitam aeternam.'^ Fol. 3 c. 23. Stipendia enira peccati mors ; ^ gratia autem [Dei] uita aeterna in Christo lesu Domino nostro.^ VII. 1. An ignoratis ? ' scientibus enim legem loquor.* lex in homine dominatus quanto tempore uiuit.* 2. Nam quae sub uiro est mulier.^ 8. uiuente uiro.'' cum alio uiro.* ut non sit adultera * si fuerit cum alio uiro.'" 4. mortificati estis legi" per corpus Christi, ut sitis alti- rius,^^ qui ex mortuis resurrexit, ut fructificemus Deo.^^ 5. passiones peccatorum, quae per legem erant, operabantur in membris nostris, ut fructificarent morti.'^* 6. Nunc hautem soluti sumus a lege mortis, in qua deten[e-] bamur ; ^^ ita ut seruiamus in nouitate spiritus/^ et non in uetustate literae.^'' 7. Quid ergo.'* Lex peccatum est ? '^ Absit.^" Sed ^^ .i. cetorad. ^^ .i. isdedUr diiih cidmebul Kb ataidmet nam finis rl. ^^ .i. bid hinoibad diiibsi on. Fol. 3o. ^ [In summo marg.] 1. fochricci et ni cumme son . . . fri firinne stipendium didiu aimn indloge doberr domiledaib armilte. ^ .i. trichretim iniesu 1. isinbeothu itda iesu iarnes- Heirgu. ^ .i. incuntubart lib inso. * .i. dccaldam mictor indfecto inso .i. ismaith intois iula doaccaldam. * .i. cidcian cidgair. ^ .i. is friss nasamlur. '' .i. afer dligid. * .i. dofiur indligid. ^ .i. combed adultera. i" .i. ciabed, " .i. fognama .i. com- moriando. '^ .i. ni adaltras duih. '' .i. adcomla friu fessin infectso. " .i. robtar hesid aidmi oipretho pectho intainsin. ^ .{. in nouo hore nddmair peecad diaforginsavo. cose is keside dordrricc baas dunni. '® .i. icomairbirt nuidi iarfoisitin hirisse cenpecad. '^ .i. nisinchomairbirt arsid fopeccad. '* .i. cericc praeponit. '^ .i. inpeccc(d non. ^ .i. armbad peecad. 14 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. jc. peccatum non cognoui nisi per legem.^'^ Nam concupiscen- tiam nesciebam nisi lex diceret : non concupisces.^^ 8. Occasione uero accepta,^^ peccatum per mandatum operatum est in me omnem concupiscentiam ; ^^ sine lege enim peccatum mortuum erat.^^ 9. Ego hautem uiuebam sine lege aliquando.^^ 10. inuentum est mihi mandatum, quod erat ad uitam, hoc esse ad mortem.^^ 11. Nam peccatum, occas[i]one accepta per mandatum, seduxit me.'" 12. Itaque lex quidem sancta, et mandatum sanctum, et iustum, et bonum.^^ 13. Quod ergo bonum est, mihi factum est^^ mors?'' Absit. Sed peccatum ut apareat peccatum per bonum mihi operatum est mortem ; ^ ut fiat supra modum ^^ peccans peccatum per mandatum Iggis.'^ 14. ego autem carnalis sum,'^ uenundatus sub peccato.'^ ^^ .i. isairi asberar lex peccati hore donadbat pecthu ex persona uiuentis sub lege dicit pelagius peccatum esse non sensi." ^^ .i. isindectsa rafetarsa aspeccad comaccobor hore adrograd. ^' .i. mandati .i. ropo/ochonn gnimo donpeccad a nirgaire. ^ .i. rosariged mandatum occo. ^^ .i. ishe inpeccad rogeni anuile comaccobor [in marg.J .i. na comaccobor ararograd irect ragini peccad in m^ et rosariged mandatum legis occa. ^^ A. dominarsa ba marb peccad hore nan rairigsiur. ^^ .i. dominarsa ropsa beo intain nddrairigsiur peccad odanicc recM. ^ .i. robad bethu dom dianchomalninn. ^^ .i. dordricc bads dom athairm- thect. '" .i. nagniusa idrnairgairiu .i. non concupisces. ^^ .i. hrithemnact inso eifrecre dondi asrobrad quid ergo dicemus rl. ^^ interrogatio .i. indixnigedar. '^ .i. ined fodera bdas dovasa atimne sainemaikin. '* .i. non. mandatum fodera bdas domsa. '^ .i. ismoo idrnaarigud quam ante. '^ .i. dartimne recto dognither intimmarmus. ''' .i. holuid adava. tarreir Pelagius: carnaliter uiuere consueui.*" '^ .i. ab adam 1. romrir mothol cholnide condumfel fomdm pectho. - Not in Migne. i> Migne, col 703. Epistola ad Romanos, VII. jj — VIII. 2. 15 Fol. sa. 15, Qaod enim operor, non intellego.' Iri. Si hautem quod nolo illud facio.^ 18. Scio enim quia non habitat in me, hoc est in carne mea/ bonum. Nam* uoluntas bene faciendi adiacet mihi:* perfecere hautem bonum, non inuenio.^ 19. sed quod nolo malum, hoc ago.^ 20. Si hautem quod nolo illud facio.'' 21. Inuenio igitur legem resistentem uolenti mihi facere bonum.* 22. Condilector^ enim legi Dei^" secundum interio'rem hominem.^' 23. Uideo hautem aliam legem in membris meis,^^ re- pugnantem legi mentis meae,^' et captiuantem me in lege peccatiji* quae est in membris meis.'^ 24. Infelex ego homo! quis me leberauit de corpore mortis huius ? 25. Gratia Dei.^s VIII. 1. Nihil ergo nunc dampnationis est hiis " qui sunt in Christo lesu.^® 2. Lex enim spiritus uitae ^^ in Christo lesu. leberauit me a lege peccati ^^ et mortis.^^ Fol. 3d. ^ .i. hothuil moehoJlno. * .i. adas ciadagneo. ' .i. ni incholinn donathdira acht isanaccohor. * .i. ni siratrah act is cuit fresligi. ^ .1. ished aperficire lessomforbe indagimrata centetarcor drogim- rato. ® .i. opus tairmthecto «t nidiaforbu act iscuitir imraito. "' ingnim carne perficere.'' * .i. iscuit airicc camai nigaib airechas. ^ .i. conasarcaigim. '".i. is suaichnid sund tra asrect maid asmheir do airiuc tiias. '^^ .i. issi indainim aslam dochomalnad recto de ni incorpp. ^^ .i. airlama dodenum tiilcc. ■'' .i. accobor lam- menmuin maid doimradiid act nandleicci concupiscentia car'nalis. " .i. «sed quasi dixiset in lege sua .i. hirect fognamo dopheccad. ^^ .i. ishe gaibes airechas in membris meis. ^^ .i. manimchobrad rad doe dagina cammaib. " .i. siu nd tall. ^^ .i. itM cretite in iesu. ^^ .i. spiritalis I6x .i. dodirci bethid dunni trichretim iniesic crist. ^ .i. romsoirsa red spirto direct pectho. ^^ .i. mosi istrisuide dodrbas peccad trisambi bads. » MS. Nan. * It is not certain to what words tliis glosB refers. 16 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. 3d — ^a. 3. Nam quod inpossibile erat legi.^^ in similitudinem carnis peccati,^^ et de peccato damnauit peccatum in carne. 4. Ut iustificatio legis ^^ inpleretur in nobls.^^ Secun- dum ambulamus spiritum.^' 5. Qui enim secundum carnem sunt, quae carni[s] sunt sapiunt.^ Qui uero secundum spiritum [sunt], quae sunt spiritus sapiunt.^^ 6. Nam prudentia carnis mors est ; prudentia autem spiritus '" uita ^^ et pax.'^ 7. Quoniam sapientia carnis inimica est Deo,^' legi enim Dei non est subjecta, nee enim potest.^* Fol. 4 a. 9. Uos ^ hautem in carne non estis,^ sed in spiritu ; * si tamen Spiritus Dei habitat in nobis.* 1 0. Si autem Christus in nobis est, corpus quidem mortuum est propter peccatum,^ spiritus uero uiuit propter iustificationem.^ ^'^ .i. oglinath indfirinnigtho sin.^ ^ .i. icosmulius collno irobe peccad. ^* .i. Mfoisite cisto diacholinsotn. ^^ A. nach firianu- gud forchovanucuir hirect. ^^ .i. conocomalnithe indiunni. ^ .i. idnchruthsin bimmi noibni. ^^ .i. arniasse noib disuidib. ^^ .i. itMsidi mmurgu beta Mctln. ^^ .i. mali uicem reddere isA didiu trebaire chollno cecha dethidnea domundi doimradud cen imradud nanemde. '^ .i. bid bethu. ^^ .i. bid core fridia. ^^ .i. «s misctns dodia. ^* .i. atd dethiden fuiri cene .i. imradud inna rete domunde. Fol. 4 a. 1 romani. ^ .i. fobhad cech dachpreceptoro moKd et dlgenigid resm rocursacha. ^ .i. isfarafie * duib nidoir farmbethu. * .i. immlid cammaib ataidsi in spiritu et isasse diiib maid dodemim. ^ .i. arnaderna peccad. ^ .1. ciabeid crist indibsi trefoisitin hirisse in babtismo et isbeo indanim trisodin is rnarb incorp immuTgu. trisnaaenpectu cerudglanta tribathis nita cumacc do chdingnim condid diusgea inspirut noib. " Hanc glossam at alia manu ac scribae eodicis glossatorisque scriptam esse ex ductu atque atramento apparet. — Zimmer, who omits sin. ^ Cf. barajie duib fol. lid (ad 1 Corinth, xi. 22), isarafie dimn fol W,. I^A 1 Thessalon. v. 9).— Zimmer. ■ ^oc ^ad Epistola ad Romanos, VIII. ii. — VIII. 2^. 17 11. qui suscitauit lesum a mortuis, habitat in uobis . . . uiui- ficabit et corpora uestra mortalia propter inhabitantera Spiritual eius in uobis.'' 12. Ergo, fratres, debetores sumus non carni,* ut secundum carnem uiuamus.^ ^o. 13. Si enim secundum carnem uixeritis, moriemini : " si bautem spiritu facta carnis mortificaueritis '^ uiuetis.^' 14. Quicumque enim Spiritu Dei aguntur/* ii sunt filii Dei. 16. Ipse enim Spiritus testimonium reddit spiritui nostro, quod sumus filii Dei.^^ 17. coberedes autem Christi,^^ si tamen compatimur ut et simul glorificemur.*'' '* 19. expectatio creaturae.^^ 20. subiecta est non uolens.^" 21. in libertatem gloriae filiorum Dei.^' 22. omnis creatura congemescit.^^ 23. nos ingemescimus.^^ 24. Spes autem quae uidetur, non est spes,^* nam quod uidet quis, quid sperat ? ^^ " .i. arnipadoir ateg noigedsin inspirito. ***'^.i. nitat pecthi collnidi hiccatar and indechtso cehtar hi riam. ^ .1. congnemmis gnimu colno ut ante fecimus. ^'^ .i. cenutad suire dlegtir fiich duib et dun huili atcomlasom friudr dislemnethu de dohko innafiach. ^' .i. baas pdne 1. quando caro moritur. '^ .i. nibo liach dano amarbad. '^ .i. uita aeterna .i. bidsamlid bid bidbethu mamarUtir facta carnis. '* .i. conirchloiter .i. inadM dluum ut di filio dicitur agebatur a spiritu. ^ .i. ished inso didiu testimonium quod sumus. ^^ .i. dorpe fri crist. 1' .i. qui similis ei erimus .i. cororannara isamlid bami coeberedes mdconfodmalm^ amal crist. uel cum. Cbristo uel inuicem. ^* .i. indindocbdl doratad docrisi. condartar dimni less ut scimus quoniam cum apparuerit similis ei erimus. 19 .i. asnindnide ittd. ^ .i. mainbad iicin.'^ ^^ .i. dofognam filiis Dei. ^^ .i. oichta. ^' .i. coinmi. ^* .i. arisi retaib nebaicsidib biid spes. ^^ .i. a\_r]nifrescsiu ani adchi siiil. » In codice legitur mainhdicin cum d supra a ante accentum acutum scripto, Zimmer. 2 J 8 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. ^« — /j-b. 25. per patientiam expectamus.^^ 26. Similiter hautem et Spiritus adiuuat infirmitatem nostram.^'' Fol. 4 1). sed ipse spiritus postulat pro nobis ^ gemitibus inenarra- bilibus.^ 27. Qui autem ecrutatur corda, scit quid desiderat Spiritus,^ quia secundum Deum postulat pro Sanctis.* 28. Scimus enim quoniam diligentibus Deum omnia ^ con- currunt in bonum.^ 29. Nam quos.'' . . praedistinauit conformes fieri imaginis Filii sui/ ut sit ipse primogenitus in multis fratribus.' 31. Quid ergo dicemus ad haec ? ^^ Si Deus pro nobis, quis contra nos ? ^^ 32. Qui etiam proprio Filio non pepercit/^ sed pro nobis omnibus tradidit ilium. '^ ^® .1. isMcen ainmne occo. ^^ [in marg.] isand didiu forteit spiritus arnenirtini intain ben ninun accobor lenn .i. lacorp et anim et lanpirut. coir irnigde tra inso act nichumcamni on mani thinib inspiruf. isamlid tra islobur arnirnigdeni matrete frecndirci gesme et ninfortiitni inspirut ocsuidiu ished didiu fortheit impirut intain guidmeni inducbdil diarcorp et diarnanimm iarnesseirgiu. Fol. 4 b. ^ .i. (. . . .)tirchorsa inspirut noib is heside as eola. ^ .i. qui enarrari non possunt .i. ndd otagad inaisndis sed occulta conpungtione cordis. ^ .i. asbeirsom anaccobor donspirut hore doninfet anaccobor donduini. * .i. ani asmaith ladia doguidi ished tin/etsom dianoibaib. ^ .i. quaecumque fecerimus propter dilectionem dei .i. di soinmechaib et doinmechaib. ^ .i. robia indocbdal tarahhi. '' .i. na/ii siu. ^ .i. remiriirchoil. ^ Pela- gius : primogenitus ex mortuis et in gloria pximgeinde som dohireschaib inhesiirgiu et indiritiu indocbdle. ^^ .i. isuisse asercc dorat mor dimaid diiAn. ' i^ .i. hore attd innarleid cia conicc ni dimn isfoUus espro nobis ni contra. ^^ .i. nipochoim less frinn. ^^ .i. ni ar oinfer na diis rocess sed pro omnibus cerudboi iudas et cerudbatar iudei occathindnaculsova. nima riccfed manitindnised intathir nemde. Epistola ad Romanos, VIII. 33 — IX. ^. 19 33. Quis accussabit aduersus electos Dei ? Deus qui iusti- ficat.'* 34. Quis est qui contempnet ? ^^ Simul hautem lesus Ohristus qui mortuus est,^^ immo qui resurrexit,''' qui est in dextera Dei,^* qui etiam interpellat pro nobis.^^ 35. Quia ergo nos separabit ? . . . . dn gladius ? "^ 36. Quia propter te mortificamur tota die,^^ aestimati sumus ^^ ut oues occisionis.^' 38. neque Angelus,^ neque Principatus.^^ IX. 1. TJeritatem dico in Christo lesu ; non mentior,^^ testimonium, mihi perhibente oonscientia mea^' in. Spiritu sane to. 2. tristitia est mihi magna est,^ et contin[u]us doloi' cordi meo.^^ 3. anathema esse a Christo pro fratribus meis.'" 4. Qui sunt Israhelitae, quorum adoptio est filiorum.^' ** .i. india indoichside do ndde nidoich ar qui iustificat isdochu do quam contempnere. ^ .i. cia onesfea tuicsiu di. ^ .i. iniesu crist .i. imba immalei do occalf^taithchricc et occarndinsem ndie nibahed nisi arsercc less. ^"^ .i. isnessa doiniii lemm oldaas bidarndinsem .i. diar/irianugudni son ni dialrlndinsem. ^^ .i. rogab dsossad. ^ .i. doetarcuirethar .i. indoineoht araroit som onni ferid itge /rissindeacM arnacMrbalamni. ^^ .i. awal rondpTomsom. ^' .i. ammi irlaim hicachldo do dul martre. ^^ .i. ronmessni. ^' .i. isdilmain lacdch arnorcunni. Pelagius : non licet nos" defendere. ^* .i. praesens nobis promisa .i. angelus mentiri quam separatio mea .i. isdochu indalandi oldaas anaill. "^ .i; angrdd asisliu oldate angil. ^^ isruith indairm indid epiur quia membrum Christi sum. *^ .i. nim- thogaitha mochocubus arisinspirut noib forfgillim, ^ .i. isingir lem cenchretim duih. ^^ .i. ishosiun conuie dam f arsercc obtabam enim rl. ^^ .i. cimbid. ^^ .i. israhelitarum ,i. do'oi dia immaccu do ut est primogenitus mens israhel. ^ nosmetipsos, Migne, col. 712.^ 20 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. ^c. Fol. 4 c. 5. Quorum patres, et^ ex quibus [est] Christus secundum carnem/ qui est super omnia Deus' benedictus in secula.* 6. non enim omnes qui ex Isr^hel sunt, ii sunt Israelitae. 7. Neque qui semen sunt Abrahae, omnes filii : ® sed in Isac uocabitur tibi semenJ 8. Id est, non qui filii carnis, hi filii Dei.* aestimantur.^ 9. Promisionis enim uerbum boc est:'" secundum hoc tempus ueniam.^^ 10. Rebecca" ex uno concubitu babens, Isac patris nostri.^^ 11. Cum enim nondum nati fuissent, aut aliquid egissent bonum aut malum, ut secundum electionem propositum Dei maneret.^' 13. Quia maior seruiet minori, siout scriptum est : '* lacob dilexi, Esau hautem bodio habui.^^ 14. numquid iniquitas apud Deum ? '^ Absit." 16. Moysi enim dicit : miserebor cui[us] miserior.'* Fol. 4 c. ^ .i. itanathir innafer fel and nunc. ^ .i. isinse andimiccem isuadih cnst. ' .i. ishe asairchinnech innanuile. * .i. isdi-a bendachthe isnahithu}' ^ .i. nitat israelii huili. ^ .i. innahi rochinset hosil abraohe nitat huili itmaicc tairngiri. "^ .i. is ho isade dofuisimthar asil nairegde non inismail. * .i. ut ismail et increduli israhelite .i. nigehat incomarbus hore nandat filii promisionis. ^ .i. miditir. i" .i. isst inso. ^^ .i. cinn rehe. ^^ .i. oinsil rogenartar damacc de. ^^ [in marg. 1.] propossi- tum .i. intairdirgud arrudirgestar dia togu indalandi per misericordiam damnad alailijper debitum iudicium. i* .i. infi asiniu .i. isdu. '^ .i. per debitum iudicium ar ba miscuis atroillisset diblinaib manithised troeaire .i. non natura bodit. ^^ .i. hore doroigu indalafer cenairilliud et romiscsigestar alaile, indoich bid indirge dodia insin. i'' .i. note nicloin. '^* .i. besoir mo brethre. » MS. Eehecoae. * MS. unabidthu, the punctum delena being wrongly placed under t. Epistola ad Romanos, IX. i6 — IX. 2^. 21 16. Igitur non uolentis, neque currentis, sed miserentis" est Dei.2» 17. Dicit enim soriptura Pharaoni : ^^ Quia . . excitaui te ut . . . anuntietur nomen meum in uniuersa terra.^^ 19. Dicis itaque mihi ; quid adhuc queritur ? uoluntati enim eius qui[s] resistet ?^^ 20. homo, tu quis ^s, qui respondeas Deo ? ^ Num- quid dicit figmentum ^ ei qui se finxit : ^^ Quid me fecisti sic ?^ 21. An non habet potestatem^ figulus*^ luti,^" ex eadem massa '* faoere aliud quidem uas in honorem/^ aliud uero in contumiliam ? ^^ 22. Quod si uolens Deus ostendere iram '* . . . sustenuit in multa patientia ^^ uasa irae ^ apta in interitum. 23. IJt ostenderet diuitias gloriae suae^^ in uassa miseri- cordiae,^^ quae praeparauit in gloriam suam.^^ 24. Quos et uocauit nos non solum ex ludeis, sed etiam ex gentibus.*" ^^ .i. arcessi do neoch hesmeldach less. ^^ [in marg.J .i. nitorhe doneuch anaccobor manithobrea dia do anaccohor similiter neque currentis inti dianairchissi dia isdo istorbe. ^^ .i. dothabairf diglae foir nipo dia airchissecht. ^^ .i. tribairt diglce fair. ^ .i. apersin innani asbeirtis ni neich inpeccad ni dlig digail ami asse tuidecht fritoil di .i. hore is cui uiilt rl. ni linni didiii atd. ^ .i. cia tussu diznigedar .i. cid novabetha iin etarceirt amessa imdia. ^" .i. indolbud. ^^ .i. dondi rodndolbi. ^ .i. ni maith domrignis. ^ .i. inndtecta cumachte. ^^ indoilbthid. ^ innacnad. ^^ .i. and oentoisrinn. ^^ .i. isMr dorigni indalalestar. ^ .i. isdinnimu dongni alaill. ^* [in marg.J cid accobrach. ^ .i. adroneestar .i. nipo heioir dorat digail foraib cepued adroilliset. ^ .i. huissi do digail forru. ^^ .i. niarmaith friu arforchelta act is corpad mithig lessom inducbdl dian&ibaib. ^ .i. innahi diarumuinestar sova. trocairi. '^ .i. aniccide cinid arillset. *" .i. nipat M indii betathuicsi diiudeib nammd beite isindinducbdil sin acht bieit cit geinti hiressich. tairchechuin farmbratir fadisin ossce diudeiu airitiu et togu geinte. 22 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. i^d. Fol. 4 d. 25. TJocabo non meam plebem, plebem meam.^ 26. in loco, ubi dictum est eis : ^ Non plebs mea uos, ibi uocabuntur filii Dei uiui.' 27. Essaias autem clamat pro Israhel : * Si fuerit numerus filiorum Israhel tamquam arena maris,^ reliqu[i]ae saluae fient.^ 28. Uerbum enim consummans et breuians in aequitate. 29. Et sicutpraedixit Essaias: 8. . sicutSodomafacitessemus.^ 30. Quod gentes, quae non sectabantur iustitiam, adpre- henderunt iustitiam, i" iustitiam hautem quae ex fide est.^^ 31. Israhel uero sectans legem iustitiae, in legem iustitiae non peruenit. 32. Quare ? Quia non ex fide, sed quasi ex operibus : ''^ ofienderunt enim in lapidem ofifensionis.^' 33. Sicut scriptum est : " Ecce pono in Sion lapidem offen- sionis, et petram scandali ; '^ et omnis qui credit in eum non confundetur.^^ Fol. 4 d. ^ .i. dogentar (toich) dietoich and .i. bid tuad domsa moneb- thuad. ^ A. isindairmm .i. scripturae 1. uocabitur 1. nipa farnainmsi bias forib .i. plebs Dei. ' .i. geinti narbo pleps Dei cosse bit filii Dei anainm indeetso ni digu anme son cem. * .i. acaltam geinte inso .i. doarchet do israhel huathad hdoine dochretim diib cit sochudi. ^ .i. cit sochudi bid huathad creitfes diib. ^ .1. bieid nach drict diib hlcfider cinbathnili articfea iiidsom. briathar foirbthigedar induine indirgi cdingnima. '' .i. inlinn nodchreitfea bid indirgi. ^ .i. tairchechuin resiu forcuim- sed. ^ .1. atbilmis et nitaidirsed nech huann. '" .i. niariket geinti afirianugud tadbat som ira, dared et di/irinni infra. ^1 .i. nifirinne redto. ^^ .i. lour leu gnima recto diafirianugud. 1' adcomcisset ilbeim friss. i* .i. as nomen do cj-ist lapis ofiensionis. '^ .i. in belze/uth [in marg.J isbSss didu indliacc berir ilbeim friss et inti dothuit fair oboing achndmi inti fora- tuitsom «»imurgu atbail side sic Christus lapis angu/are's. is .i. niceiUom. ti-a, asni crist inlie a^rubart. Epistola, ad Romanes, X. i — X. i^. 23 X. 1. Fratres,'^ uoluntas quidem cordis mei, et obsecratio ad Deum, fit pro illls "^ in salutem.'^ 2. Testimonium enim perhibeo illis, quod et emulationem Dei habent, sad non secundum scientiam.^" 4. Finis enim legis, Christus, ad iustitiam omni credenti.^^ 5. Moyses enim scripsit : Quoniam iustitiam quae ex lege est, qui fecerit homo, uiuet in ea.^^ 6. Quae hautem ex fide est iustitia, sic dicit:^ Ne dixeris in corde tuo : ^ Quis ascendet iu caelum ? ^ id est, Christum deducere.^^ 7. Aut quis descendat in ab3'ssum ? hoc est, Christum a mortuis reuocare.^' 8. Sed quid dicit Scriptura ? ^ Prope est uerbum in ore tuo et in corde tuo.^' Hoc est uerbum fidei, quod praedicamus.^" 9. Quia si confitearis '' . . . Dominum lesum. 10. Corde enim creditur ad iustitiam,^^ ore autem con- fessio fit ad salutem.'^ Fol. 5 a. 14. Quomodo ergo inuocabunt, in quem non crediderunt ? ' 15. Quomodo uero praedicabunt ^ nisi mittantur ? * sicut " .i.frigenti asheirsom anisiu arnatomnitis ndd car ad som itideiii et nad duthrised anicc. ^^ A. isi moirnigde fridia. '' .i. con- dariccad dia. ^ .i. bauisse hirnaigde erru baliach anipettn. ^^ A. hid f man each oin creitfess hi crist, ^^ .i. nipahihdu recto. *' .i. asbeir cate infirinne ho hiriss.' ^* .i. doehuingid timpne naile. ^^ A. proprium pauli .i. dobeir pol gliidis fortestimin nafetarlicce. ^' .i. ni ieemaniccside ceiie. " .i. ni ecen athodi- usgud asreracht eene a mortuis, islour dim didiu creiiem inchol- nichtho et essiirgi. '^^ A. masu quis ascendit .i. masuehundu- hart. ^^ A. dofil crist eonasoscelu. ™ .i. gentibus iarnathichte. *^ .i. isairi is prope. ^^ .i. ereitem hicridiu imfolngi induine firian. ^' .i. indfoisitiu ingiun imfolngi induine ■sldn isfrissan- dedesin biid duine sldn et firian combi bidsldn et bidfirian. Fol. 5 a. ^ .i. apersin indiudidi asbeirsom anisiu magthad lasuidiu cretem do geintib hore nadtairchechnatar fdthi doib. ^ A. in phreceptori. * A. ni roitea ouccu etir. 24 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. 5 a. scriptum est :* Quam speciosi pedes euangelizantium pacem, euangelizantium bona ! ^ 16. Essaias dicit : Domine, quis credidit anditui nostro ?^ 18. Sed dico : Numquid non audierunt ? * 19. Sed 9 dico: Wumquid Israhel non cognouit.^" Primus Moyses dicit : " Ego in emulationem uos ^^ adducam ^^ in non gentem.^* 20. Essaias hautem audet, et dicit.^^ 21. Ad Isratel hautem dicit : ^^ Tota die expandi manus meus ad populum non credentem " et contradicentera. XI. 1. Numquid repulit Deus populum suum ? Absit ; Nam et ego Israhelita sum,^* ex semine Abracham.^^ 2. Non repulit Deus plebem suam, quam praesciuit.^ An nescitis in Helia quid dicit Scriptura/^ quemadmodum in- terpellat Deum aduersus Israhel ?^^ * .i. is dinaib preceptorib sin asrobrad. * .i. is hecen sainecoscc leosom for accrannaih innani prechite pacem et immechuretar cori horigaib aranepevtar isdoimmarchor chore dotiagat indfirso, signum son araroib saingni fornaib gnimaib inna preceptore. 8 .i. innani pridchite misteria diuina. '' A. ni sochude rochretti doneuch rochualammarni huaitsiu adi sechra pridchaisem dochdch aliter doneuch rochuale each huanni. ^ A. canigoo duib si anasberid aiudeu conicloitis geinti tairchital crist note rachualatar. ^ actiiiachotchela. ^^ Pelagius : gentes esse uo- candas ad fidem " .i. isdiniu didbsi anasbiursa rafitir cid israhel eretim. dogeintib. ^^ A. adbeir fornairchinnech fiisne hi tossuch. ^^ A. aiudeu. ^^ [in marg. J in hitt A. bid heet lib si geinti dobith inhiris 1. do intamil A. atasamlibid si indiritiu hirisse. ^* .i. hinephcheniil A. napocheniel domsa cosse ante quam crederet. ^^ .i. ro laimetharside epert neich quia non timet populum iudeorum. ^^ .i. dochoscc innanisrahilde asbeir som ani sin arnaehamoidet cid doib doarrchei. ^^ A. ished fornainm insin. ^* .i. isfollus isindi nachimrindarpai se noch dm amisrahilde. '^ .i. ished bunad mochlainde. ^^ .i. inti nochreit/ed diib. ^^ A. innddcualaidsi ageinti in libris regum ubi scriptum est de helia. ^^ .i. dothabairt diglai forru. a Migue, col. 721. Epistola ad Romanos, XI. j — XL ii. 25 3; Domine, prophetas tuos occiderunt,^* altaria tua sufiu- deruiit;^* et ego relictus sum solus,*'* et querunt animam meam.^^ 4. Eeliqui mihi'^' septem milia uirorum,^ qui non cur- uauerunt genua ante Bachal.^^ 6. Si hautem iam non ex operibus alioquin gratia ; ^ alio- quin^' gratia iam non est gratia.^^ Fol. 6 b. 7. quod quaerebat Israbel, hoc non est consecutus ; electio autem consecuta est,^ cseteri uero excaecati sunt.^ 8. Dedit ilKs Deus spiritum conpunctionis, oculos ut non uideant.* . . . usque in bodiernum diem.* 9. Et Dauid dicit : * Fiat mensa eorum.^ ... in soandalum'' et in retributionem illis.^ 10. dorsum eorum semper incurua.^ 11. Dico ergo : Nunquid sic offenderunt ut caderent ? ^^ '^ Absit ; sed illorum dilecto salus [est] gentibus.^* ^^ cossoit athuaithe fridia inso. ^ A. rumugsat 1. rocecJiladatar et dorigeensat adrad hidal and. ^^ .i. nijil nech and occtadrad so acht meisse moinur. ^^ .i. cid anuathath nisiu arnaroih occo. '■'■'' .i. domadrad. ^ .i. ni tussu thoenur ciatbere. ^^ .i. doadrad hachal.'^ '" .i. massurathsova. ni remdechntar gnima. ^^ .i. asberidsi cid arind epurfrit. '^ .i. diandremthiasat gnima, sed debitum. Fol. 6 b. ' ^ .i. inti dorroigu dia per gratiam non per opera legis ut gentes. ^ .i. iudei .i. niirmadatar firinni trirad. ^ .i. interi- oris hominis .i. roliiced anintliucht foariir fadisne et nvparmaid rosnuicc. * .i. colaa poil 1. collaa amhdis. ^ .i. nicheil cid dahid. ^ .i. indaltoir foranidparar {do) idlaib. '' .i. indiltod. ^ .i. digle. ^ .i. intairhir adds. '" .i. covahad tothim cen Urge nohed and absit ni tha diamiit. ^' .i. cair insi ameit friscomar- tatar condositis huili a fide Christi? non; donertad iude tra, in so lessom. ^^ .i. isairi doroigu dia geinti hare ndrbuhae laiudeu creitem act doroigatar ancretim. o- cf. a-mail bachal, Sg. 229. 26 Codex PauUnus Wirzib. fol. 5 b. 12. Quod si dilictum illorum diuitiae sunt mundi,^' et deminutio eorum diuitiae gentium, 1* quanto niagis pleni- tude eorum ! '^ 13. Uobis enim dico gentibusi^^ Quamdiu quidem ego sum gentium apostolus, ministeriura meum honorificabo. 14. Si quomodo ad emulandum prouocem'* carnem meam, et saluos faciam aliquos ex illis.^" 15. Si enim amisio eorum reconciliatio est mundi, quae asumptio, nisi uita ex mortuis ? ^ 16. Quod si diliuatio sancta est,^^ et masa.^ 17. socius ^^ radicis et pinguitudinis oliuae.^^ 18. Noli gloriari aduersus ramos.^^ Quod si gloriaris, non tu radicem portas, sed radix te.^^ 19. Dicis ergo : Fracti sunt rami^^ ut ego inserer.'" 20. Bene, propter incredulitatem fracti sunt : '^ tu hauterd fide sta : ^^ noli altum sapere, sed time.^^ '' .i. popuil gente. ^* .i. ithi ata mundus tiias. '* .i. matis huili conahdis apstil tantum. ^^ .i. hore is duib predchim. ^^ .i. ism^ asapstal geinte. '* .i. sechi chruth dondron. ^^ .1. mochenel colnide. ^^ A. trisinintamail sin .i. combad cet leu huid dovasa iniriss et duiis in intam litis. ^^ A. imforling Mcc aniheicc rochreti ab illis. ^^ 1. uita .i. hii in hiris ex mortuis .i. in peccato antea. ^^ .i. indairigid A. Christus 1. apostolus. ** .i. intudth huile. ^ .i. accomallte. ^ A. indolaehruinn toirthich. 27 6 gentiles .i. noli gaudere quod illi fracti sunt in perdi- tione hore isnanaicci atdi. ^ A. is itise hduit nitii nodnai{l) acht ishi not ail. ^^ .i. adsumit persona gentilis indoich epert detsiu isairi onahrui . . ingisci . . odag dula det . . taranesi. 5" .i. coatomsnassar. ^i .i. cani airi .i. hadochu lem son is{hed) rombod doib. ^'^ .i. quod gratis et non secundum meritum insertus es .i. bacoscc carat limm dif agentlidi niptha lobar et nipadro{n) ^ notboectha et armtairismech inhiris. '* .i. arnachi- trindarpither frimnfirini per superbiam amal indclamn bunid. » There may have been some letters between this word (which ends the linel and notboectha. ' Epistola ad Romanos, XT. 21 — XI. 28. 27 21. Si enim Deus naturalibus ramis non pepercit/* ne forte nee tibi parcat.*^ 22. in te bonitatem Dei si permanseris in bonitate '^ ; alioquin ^^ et tu excideris.^^ 23. Sed et illi, si non permanserint in incredulitate, ia- serentur/^ potens est enim Deus ^^ iterum inserere illos.*^ 24. Nam si tu ex naturali excisus es oleuastro, et contra naturam insertus es in bonam olibam/^ quanto magis hii^^ qui secundum naturam inserentur suae olibae ! ** Fol. 5 c. 25. Nolo autem uos ignorare, fratres, misterium hoc . . . ^ quia cecitas ex parte contegit Israhel/ donee plenitudo gentium intraret.' 26. Et sic omnis Israbel saluus fieret, sicut scriptum est : * Veniet ex Sion, qui eripiat, et auertat impietatem ab lacob.^ 28. Fratres secundum euangelium quidem inimici propter uos ; ^ secundum electionem bautem, carisimi propter patres.'' ^ .i. indat iudei itirroscar{sat) fri hiris naiarche. ^ .i. cani doich 1. coniecmi nddnairchissa act iscoarcessea. ^^ .i. isamlid hid bonitas tibi. ^^ .i. isferr menme friss. ^ .i. nipadikss duit am hitdi mani cdinairlither, ^^ .i. biss risat ade ani asatorbatha. ^^ .i. arcotdicc dia. *^ .i. iarnatobu. *^ .i. cos- muUus tra dombeir som bic aris besad leusom infid dothobu eifid aile do esnid and. ^^ .i. batochu doibsova. buid and. ** .i. ramii- inset doib buid and. Fol. 5 c. ^ [In summo marg.] , . . . nu dubgoithesi . . . bad . . . ba indrpitissom. ^ .i. isdreecht diib nadrochreit et muscreitfet citMsidi. Aliter cecitas .i. burpe ex parte .i. aimsir bice ex parte contigit .i. tempore tantum ut Pelagius.* '^ .i. orictar huili genti 1. dricht caichceniiiil. * .i. bas niicthe israbel. ^ .i. dosnicfa cobir cidmall bithmaith imvaxxrga. intain dondiccfa. ^ .i. gentiles nimcharatsa indfir hore pridchim soscele dogentib. ^ .i. itcarit domsa e/wmurgu .i. noscarimse iscland tuicse dodia. » Not in Migne, col. 726. 28 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. 5c. 29. Sine penitentia enim sunt dona* et uocationes Dei. 30. Sicut enim aliquando et uos non credidistis Deo, . • misericordiam consecuti estis propter illorum incredulitatem. 31. ut et ipsi misericordiam consequantur.^^ 32. Conclusit enim Deus omnia in incredulitate.^' 33. O altitudo diuitiarum sapientiae et scientiae Dei . quam incompreliensibilia sunt indicia eius, et inuestigabiles uiae eius ! '^ XII. 1. Obsecro itaque uos, fratres, per misericordiam Dei," ut exhibeatis corpora uestra hostiam uiuam, sanctam, Deo placentem,^* '^ rationabile sit obsequium uestrum.^" 2. sed [rejformamini in nouitate sensus uestri,^^ ut probetis quae sit uoluntas Dei bona, [et] placens, et perfecta.^^ * .i. dilgud pecctho. ^ A. nipad naidrech andurairngert. '" .i. robot aimser nadrochreitsid oduhtanicc misericordia dei. ^^ .i. dorilHset som et rochrochsat crist. ^^ .i. iid missericordia dano dodaessarrsom nipa meritum 1. opus legis intain creitfite. ^^ [in marg.J conclusit Pelagius inuenit omnia in incredulitate Pelagius non ui sed ratione * .i. arduetarrid .i. nitella doneuch and moideva. aarilte odaricc missericordia dei. ^^ .i. isfudumuin indriinso ice indoniuin et omnium hominum per misericor- diam iarsindi hatir inricci dubdas huili. ^^ .i. nisfitir nech. '^ [in marg. j Ceist cateet diuitiae sundet sapientiae et scientiae et cateet inscrutabilia indicia et cateet inuestigabiles uiae et cate sensus Domini; w«anse isdo tiagait indritaisin huili dontlathur diasndisiu roboi hirknaib innadeacte octuiste duile hifossuch. ni asse linn dem Uim dindb6statu et dind tinchosc innandoine foraishdiis di thuiste diiile ismenand isdindinsci riam. lenid et ished adavurigethar bic fudumne indfiss hoaricc dia dcenele Maine per misericordiam. " .i. nimchubandom attach tro- caire frib istree rob Mead, i* .i. castam et alienam a peccato .i. ab omnibus uitiis arisirlam indanim do thuil die todiusgadar dana indanim dodinum maith. '^ .i. ut ( p)pper abatur in leffe ante ostium templi cenchaile nachdatho cenchaile pectho. 20 ^^ chechirnigde dongneid ituil die beddlichthech. ^^ ,i. renouate sen- sum .i. padgliccfar nintliucht non ut fuit ante. ^^ .1. issi thai die »■ ' Non yi conclusit, sed ratione conclusit, quos inuenit in incredulitate,' Mio-ne Epistola ad Romanos, XII. j — XII. p. 29 3. Dico . . omnibus . . non plus sapere quam oportet sapere ; sed sapere ad prudeiitiam,^' et uniouique sicut Deus diuisit mensuram fidei.^* Fol. Sd. 4. omnia hautem membra non eundem actum habent.^ 5. Ita multi unum corpus sumus in Christo,' singuli autem ' alter alterius membra.* 6. Habentes hautem donationes ^ secundum gratiam quae data est nobis,^ diferentes ; ''' siue prophetiam secundum ra- tionem fidei,* 7. Siue ministerium in ministrando,^ siue qui docet in doctrina.^" 8. Qui exortatur in exortando,^^ qui tribuit in semplici- tate, . . . ^ qui miseretur in hilaritate.^' 9. Dilectio sine simulatione.^* didiu anisiu .i. dtredeso .i. bona et placens et perfecta et isinunn et atride remiirhart .i. hostia uiua et sancta et placabilis rl. ^' .i. ished aplus sapere lessom na ni ararogartsom madvig- nether ished «mmurgu asapere ad prudentiam each riit araro- gartsom doneldinum et aforchongair dochomalnad. ^* .i. amel dondbeir docdch iarnahiris. Fol. 5d. ^ .i. Non potest enim uisus nisi in occulis fieri et rl. .i, oingnim imvcraiga. immefolngat omnia membra .i. ointimthrecht. ^ .i. ammi carp docrist et iscenn som duunni. ' .i. sunt .i. each foleith. * .i. est .i. isball cdeh dialailiu. ^ .i. ished fodera in inchongnava sin huaire issain dan cdieh. ^ .i. amal romboi cuit cdich dinrath diadu. ' .i. sain dan cdieh. * .i. bad idrhdligud hirisse .i. ut non seodoprofete qui trans fidem profetabant. ' .i. bad itimthireci .i. in obidentia dochdch. '" .i. robo inti forchain ■ .i. unusquisque in quo uoca(tus est) rl. 1. precept dochdch .i. hominibus post babtisma .i. bad hiforcitul .i. acho- malnad condib desimrecht dochdch. ^^ .i. nertad chdch. *^ .i. bad indiutti. ^' .i. bad iroithinchi .i. bilarem enim datorem elegit deus. ^* .i. censectti .i. nip sain anasberthar hogiun et ambess hicridiu. 30 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. ^d. ,b 10. Caritate* fraternitatis inuioem diligentes.^^ Honore inuicem praeuenientes.^* 11. SoUicitudine non pigri." Spiritu" feruentes.'* Do- mino seruientes.^' 12. Spe gaudentes.^o In tribulatione patientes." Orationi instantes.^* 14. Bene[dicite] pereequentibus uos, benedicite, et nolite maledicere.^' 15. Graudete cum gaudentibus,^ flete cum flentibus.® 16. Id ipsum inuicem de uobis sentientes.^^ . . . humilibus oonsentientes.^^ Nolite esse prudentes aput semet ipsos.^ 17. NuUi malum pro malo reddentes ; ^^ prouidentes bona non tantum coram Deo/" sed etiam coram hominibus omnibus.'^ 18. Si potest fieri quod ex uobis est,'^ cum omnibus hominibus pacem habentes.^ 19. Non uosmet ipsos defendentes, carissimi,'* . . . Scriptum est enim : Mih[i] uendictam, ego reddam/^ dicit Dominus.'^ 20. Sed si essurit inimicus tuus, ciba illum.^^ '5 .i. bad fuairrech each frialaile ondesercc hrathardi. ^^ .i. taihred each airmilin dialailiu et ndch taibred do feisin. ^'' .i. nebleiscc. ^^ .i. oroib irgal disercce inspirto indiunn. '^ .i. bad diidia fognem. ^ .i. nertid arfresesinni gloria futura. ^^ .i. bad foditnich. ^^ .i. badn tairismieh doirnigdi ut tribulatio possit tolerari. ^' .i. m lour inbendachad diammaldaehae, ni lour dano innebmaldachad manibendachae. ^ .i. fdilte catch bad fdilte duibsi. ^^ .i. bron caich bad bron diiibsi. ^s _j_ infdilti sin 1. inbron amal bid diiib doecmoised. ^^ .i. nachgnim nmal badhi dongneith. ^ .i. olcc tarisi nuilcc. ^^ .i. arissi ind firthrebaire son. '" .i. nd maith robi badhed dogneid. ^i .i. ut uideant opera uestra rl. .i. cdingnim doib. ^^ .i. mabeid hibar cumung. '' .i. ciperuth Mid pax libsi fricdch ciabethir ocfar ningrim. '* .i. nd bad fornert dofema ne uos ira depre- chendat uel si quis t^ percusserit rl. ^^ .i. farhdigalsi .i. bid adasfarmbdich rosmbia alog. ^^ A. doig bas/ir. '' -i. commari farhdigal huaimse iseoru dhib si on quam uindictam reddere » MS. Caritatem, •> MS. Honorem. <= MS. Spiritum. Epistola ad Romanos, XI I. 21 — XIII. 5. 31 21. Noli uinci a malo ; ^ sed uince in bono malum.^' Fol. 6 a. XIII. 1. non est potestas ^ nisi a Deo ; ^ quae hautem sunt, a Deo ordinatae sunt.' 2. Itaque qui resistit potestati, Dei ordinationi resistit ; * qui autem resistunt, ipsi sibi dampnationem ^ adquirunt.^ 3. Nam principes non sunt timori boni operis,'' sed mali.^ ^ Vis ^^ hautem non timere potestatem ? bonum fao/ et habebis laudem ex illa.^^ 4. Si bautem malum feceris, time ; ^^ non enim sine causa gladium portat.^' Dei enim minister est, uindex in iram '* ei qui malum agit.^^ 5. Ideo necessitate subditi estote.^^ non solum propter iram,^' sed et propter conscientiam.'* ^ .i. ni dene comrud frissinulcc arnabad hui\l'\cc diblinaih. '^ Pelagius : iile uincisse dicitur qui alterum ad suam duxit partem* .i. dognisu maith frissoxa. et bid maidsom iaritm. Fol. 6 a. ^ .i. araciimactte nangid nidrmisom archumaotte. ^ .i. manip hodia. ' .i. nacttmactte is dia rodordigestar 1. nacumachte file a deo itordigthi. * .i. hore ronortigestar dia cedono tuidecht friss. * .i. ros rnbia log asithichtho is dianimortun fisine nimathi iiech doib. ® .i. digail .i. adcotat. ' .i. nisnagathar bonum opus .i. a homon. * .i. badeidbiriu dodrogniim : [in marg.J hore ismorad daggnimo dogni ettroethath droggnimo. ' assindet sunt tva. citn6 cumacte diandid coir in/ognam .i. indi osechat hulcu etmorafe mathi. ^ .i. inaccobri. ^^ .i. rotbia less log dodaggnima. Ongenes : A. laudem a deo accipies si sis subditus regibus propter deum .i. ish^ dobeir log deit tarhesi do dagnimo. ^^ .i. issamlid isdeidbir deit aaigihiu. ^^ .i. isdeidbir hadigthiu, arisdothabirt diglae berid inclaideb sin. ^* .i. niarichthi occo aris- dirdith die dobeir digail fort. ^ .i. ni fornachniile. ^^ .i. hore- dofeich each nolcc et morid cachmaith. ^' .i. hore conicc digail forib. ^^ .i. hore rofitis is occ maid atda .i. hore jsrainister deo. " Ille dioitur uicisse altenim, qui eum ad suam duxeiit partem, Migne, col. 732. 39 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. 6a — 6b. 6. Ideo enim '' et tributa praestatis ; ^ ministri enim sunt Dei/i in hoc ipsum seruieutes.^^ 7. Eeddite ergo omnibus debita.^^ 8. Nemini quicquam debeatis.^* 9. et quod est aliud mandatum,^^ in hoc uerbo^^ instau- ratur : Diliges proximum tuum sicut teipsum. 10 — 11. Dilectio proximi malum non operatur. Plenitudo ergo legis est dilectio ; Et boo scientes tempus,^^ quia hora est iam nos de somno surgere. 12. induamur arma ^^ lucis.^^ 13. Sicut in die honeste ambulemus.'" Fol. 6 b. non contensione ^ et aemulatione.^ 14. Sed induite uos Dominum lesum Christum,' et carnis curam ne feceretis in desideris.* XIY. 1. Infirmum in fide adsumite,'' non in discep[ta]- tionibus cogitationum.^ 2. Alius quidem credit ' se manducare omnia ; * qui hautem infirmus est,^ holus manducet.'" 1^ .i. isamne atda. ^ A. taihrith aUichte ndoih. ^^ '.i. iscoir athahairt doib. ^^ .i. nitatfoUig occo. ^^ .1. dligetha. ^ .{. nidlegar ni duib A. deponite debita omnia ut liberi sitis caritati. ^5 .i. eenmithd anisiu. ^^ .i. isind insci so. ^^ .i. isaimser bene- faciendi 1. noui testamenti 1. ascomalnad recto dilectio proximi. 28 .i. irgala. ^9 ± cid fognlm cid fochisath dotiagar. '" .i. amal isilou badsochrud arnifhthecht hore isfride imtiagam et adciam arconair. [marg. sup.J . . . hicobligib .i. Fol. 6b. 1 .i. cech cenile cosnama. ^ i iniutt .{. Mformutf. » .i. bedimthvgesi domino corroaitreba indiib 1. bedimthuge duibsi cnst. * .i. nabad doriir farcolno heithe. ^ .i. nd bad dimness. 8 .i. nabad indebthib .i. nabad M fornimbradud ndch maith ani itda. ■>■ .i. isfriu asberar sumite. » .i. istren ahiress isdiamuin kiss cacldhiiare. ^ .i. inti asMnirt hiress. i" .i. bairgen tantum etisferr son lessom ut fuit daniel et tres pueri. Epistda ad Romanos, XIV. j — XIV. 13. 33 3. qui non manducat, manducantem non iudicet,^^ Deus enim ilium adsumpsit.^^ 4. Tu quis ^s,'' qui iudicas al[i]enuin seruum ?'* suo Domino stat aut cadit ; stabit autem.^^ 5. Nam alius iudicat diem inter diem ; ^^ alius iudicat omnem diem.^' TJnusquisque in suo sensu habundet.'^ , 6. qui non manducat.^^ 8. Siue ergo uiuimus, siue morimur, Domini sumus.^" 9. Christus mortuus [est] . . . ut et mortuorum et uiuorum dominetur.^'^ 10. Tu autem quid iudicas fratrem tuum ^^ in non man- ducando ? ^' aut quid spernis fratrem tuum in edendo ? ^* Oranes enim stabimus ante tribunal Dei.^^ 11. Scriptum est enim in Essaia ^^ . . . omnis lingua confitebitur Deo.^'' 12. Itaque unusquisque nostrum pro se rationem reddet Deo.28 13. Non ergo amplius inuicem iudicemus ; ^^ sed hoc iudi- cate magis,^" ^^ .i. naiaihred dimiccimfoir. ^^ .i. ita ilium uocdbi" ut te .i. ni laugi ahriig less quam tu. ^^ .i. cindas persine attotchom- nicc. 1* .i. ni duitsiu ismug isdodia. ^^ .i. hied aim'ser ndmba- lohur. 1^ .i. hiid sain Ida kiss. " .i. nibi sainlda lasuidib act is abstanit doib semper. ^ .i. anas maith lacdch dinad si pro deo. ^^ .i. inti oinas. ^ .i. ni lanech hudin alail ammi dee huili nicol do cid less armbio et armmarb isairi rocSe's rl. ^^ .i. commimis less huili. ^^ .1. ni latt am araretlii etni lat incdch forsarnmitter. ^' .i. bisu dagduine ' ciniestar cacMuari. ^ .i. bisu maith ciaestir dbiad. ^^ .i. aratd brithem and cenutsu .i. deus ishiside dano aseola and ni ciivame et iiiss{u). ^^ .i. doairchet allaa m brithemnacte sin. ^'' .i. dobirat huili acoibsena isindlaosin. ^ .i. taiccira each dardchen fessin. ^^ .i. leicid iudicium deo .i. brithemnacht bes hua . . , nisnde- naith' mai ne ponatis rl. ^ .i. Uicfidir diiib inbrithemnact sin. ■ " i.e. uoeauit. 3i Codex Paulinus Wir::ib. fol. 6 c. Fol. 60. ne ponatis offendiculum fratri,^ uel scandalum.'' 14. confido in Domino lesu,' quia nihil commone per ipsum, nisi ^i qui existimat^ quid commune esse, illi com- mone est.* 15. Si enim propter cibum frater tuus contristatur," iam non secundum caritatem ambulas.^ Noli cibo tuo ilium perdere,'' pro quo Christus mortuus est.^ 17. Non est regnum Dei in esca et potu,^ sed iustitia et pax et gaudium in Spiritu sancto.^" 19. quae aedificationis sunt, [in] inuicem custodiamus.'^ 20. Noli propter escam destruere opus Dei.^^ 21. in quo frater tuus offenditur,^* aut scandalizatur," aut infirmatur.** . . 22. Tu fidem habes ?^^ penes temet ipsum babe coram Deo." Beatus qui non iudicat semet ipsum in eo quod probat ! ^* ^^ 23. Qui autem discernit, si manducauerit/" dampnatus est.21 Fol. 6 c. ^ .i. had sissi coneit don .... barfirimie has infirmus quia omne quod non ex fide i. nitaihrid fomech ni nddaccohra. ^ .i. diltuth ut m&nducet quod non uult. ' .i. isand nomSrpimm. * .i. isesconn mmurgu dosuidiu. ^ A. is cess- con. ^ .i. mani comiitis do conalohri. '' .i. Mic tidit iniiabiada miki ettomil innahi siu dommeil do chenil arndphe som. coneit ditso. 8 .i. ismd rochiess crist airl A. baas olisamein lik ttdit innatuarl nocari. ^ A. nihed notbeir iuem ciabaloingthech. 10 .i. issi regnum wwmurgu aid siu. " .i. comitecht dunddis nod chaithi cachtuari. ^^ ,i_ nebchomaitect dd. " .i. frissorcai: 1* .i. dosluindi. ^^ .i. lohrigthir dabstanit. ^^ .i. rofitemmar isfoirhthetu hirisse attotaig doneoch dogni. " .i. id lanech atchi sed fide. ^ A. ailed friss fadesin .i. ndchhcir fornachnMe. >8 .i. nitabarthi dimess doneoch fornach ninirt arafoiibthetu fadesin. ^ A. qui iudicat s^ ipsum arlobri a Mrisse .i. ara anfoirUhetu. "i A. is bibdu side. "■ MS, contristatus, Epistola ad Romanos, XV. i — XV. g. 35 XV. 1. Debemus hautem nos firmiores ^^ imbicillitates ^' infirmorum sustinere.^* 2. Unusquisque uestrum proximo suo placeat in bonum,® ad aedificationem.^® 3. Etenim Ohristus non sibi placuit,^' sed sicut scriptum est : ^ Inproperia ^^ inproperantium tibi ciciderunt super me.^" 4. Quaecunque enim scripta sunt, ad nostram doctrinam scripta sunt ut . . . spem habeamus.^^ Fol. 6d. 5. Deus hautem patientiae et solacii det uobis id ipsum sapere in alterutrum ^ secundum lesum Christum.^ 6. TJt unianimes, uno ore honorificetis Deum.' 7. suscipite uos inuicem.* 8. Dico enim lesum Christum ministrum fuisse circum- cisionis ^ propter ueritatem Dei, ad confirmanda^ promisiones patrum.* 9. Grentes hautem super misericordiam bonorare Deum,' sicut scriptum est : Propterea confitebor tibi in gentibus.* ''^ .i. snisni atasonortu. ^ .i. innalohri. ^ .i. cometect doib. ^ .i. ished asmaith diiib. ^^ .i. iscumtach caritas dilectio proximi. ^' Pelagius : non sibi^ placuit quod passus est sed nobis profuit * .i. ni ansic deit quam Christo arroeees side moor nimnith doaurlatu patri. ^ .i. act is awlaid roscribad .i. inisaia. ^ .i. inna aithissi. ^^ .i. 61 iesu son. ^^ .i. arnirdn- catar som less ascribint mainbed diar nertad ni hi/ochidib, Fol. 6d. ^ conrochra each alaik. ^ .i. iar timnu iesu .1. amel don- drigeni iesu crist ' .i. oinmenme lib occo et oingnim .i. gnim desercce. * .i. iroimed each achSele per caritatem .i. domaith fri^s, ^ .i. aris tri humaldoit roboi indaritiu Msin. ® .i. dotha- ibsiu as/irdia et asn^ tairrchet a patriarchis corabad adramail inmacc conrobad icoscc acheneoil foir. ' .i. adrat dia ismaith inchommdin dorat doib A. misericordia. ^ .i. doarrchet dichdn nombiad adrad dee lagenti. •^ Not in Migne, col. 738. 36 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. 6d — J a. 11. et magnificate eum, omnes populi.' 12. Erit radix lesse.i" 13. ut habundetis in'spe et uirtute Spiritus sancti." ^ . 14. pleni estis dilectione, repleti omni scientia, ita ut possitis ^^ alterutrum munere.^' 15. scripsi uobis . . . propter gratiam quae data est mihi.^* 18. Non enim audeo aliquid loqui eorum, quae per me non efficit Christus ^^ in obaedientiam gentium. ^^ 19. ad Hiliricum." Fol. 7 a. 20. ne super al[i]enum fundamentum aedificarem/ sed sicut scriptum est.^ 23. Cupio hautem uenire ad uos ex multis iam praecedeu- tibus aunis.^ 24. Cum in Hispaniam proficisci coepero, spero quod prae- ter[i}ens uideam uos,* et a uobis deducor illuc* 26. Probauerunt enim ^ Macedonia et Achaia conlationem aliquam facere.' ■^ .i. awal ndch annse h duib. ^^ .i. cbristi secundum carnem uel radix christus quia ipse est radix iesse secundum diuini- tatem ipse iesse condidit et is iesse ashunad dossom immnrgvL idrcolinn, ^^ .i. inneurt inspirto noib .i. is M nodonnertani cofedligmer isinfrescsin foirlthi. ^^ .i. rongah scientia lib. ^^ .i. bd tualang cdch forcital alaili. '^^ .i. docendi 1. praedi- candi aris do arroieitsa gratiam dopvecept dochdch. ^^ .i. act anasheir crist per me. ^^ .i. inaurlatid. ^'' A. regio inter italiam et greciam .i.frigrecia aniar et/rietdil andir. Fol. 7a. 1 .i. act mosaithar fein. ^ A. isdiimsa tairrchet adcichifis genti dindi sin per me. ^ .i. iscian 6s accobor lemm farrichtu. * .i. oral cimirt fuiribsi atdubelliub lemm. ^ .i. atdomindnastar in ispaniam. ^ Pelagius : hoc sibi utile esse " .i. isinteiiir liu. ' .i. rogabad gabdal doib leu [in marg.j tiiercomlassat comtinol. * fore, Migne, col. 742. Epistpla ad Romanos, XV. sy — XVI. /. 37 27. debent et in carnalibus ministrare e\a? 28. Hoc igitur cum consummauero,^ et adsignauero • eis fructum hunc.^" 29. Scio autem quoniam ueniens ad uos, in habundantia benedictionis Christi ueniam.^^ 30. Obsecro . . , ut adiuuetis me ^^ in orationibus pro me ad Dominum.'* 31. Ut liberer ab infidilibus, qui sunt in ludea/* et obsequii mei oblatio accepta fiat ^ in Hirusolimam sanctis.^^ 32. TJt ueniam ad uos . . . et refrigerer uobiscum.^' Fol. 7 b. XVI. 2. TJt earn suscipiatis in Domino digne * Sanctis,^ et asistatis ei in quocumque negotio uestri indiguerit.' 3. Salutate Priscillam et Aquilam.* 4. Qui pro anima mea suas ceruices subpossuerunt,^ quibus^ non solus ego gratias ago, sed et cuncta aeclesia gentium.' 8 .i. itfiachaich .i. dlegair doih ministrare. ^ .i. rofoirhthiger. ^^ .i. donaisilbuh. ^^ .i. rofetar ni imircMi nachgiin libsL. ^ .i. cofardumtMsidse triguidi ndirium hifarnirnigdih si. ^^ doadbadar hie ascoir dochdch guide die liachile. i* .i. ishudichnid wiiiiudeam orodastar som techt, ^^ .i. armhat- buidich. ^^ .i. anadchodadossa trithorad mopvecepte herir Sanctis qui sunt in hierusalem. ^' .i. corran cilide libsi .i. post laborem. Fol. 7l3. ^ .i. inchruth ttscoir et asinrice Sanctis .i. indinricc donaib noibaib airitiu neich cuccuib is in domino /m cem. ^ .i, amal as n inricc Sanctis fdilte frmpibu .i. in domino. ' .i. sechihed Hi aless arintaibrid di. * .i. airde cdinchumricc et chore dogris ubi fit salutate .i. ■ badehore dicib friu et berar animc/mmarcc hudib. ^ .i. forrusuidigsetar .i. in persecutionibus. .i. robtar irlim dothecht martre darmchen{n). ^ .i. do priscilla et aquilam. ' .i. indi diarupridchossa hiris. 38 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. foL "ja — yc. 6, domestica aeclesia eorum.8 » Salutate [E]plienetum, . . . qui est primitius^" Assiae in Christo.^'^ 6. Salutate Mariam, quae multum laborauit in uobis. 7. Salutate Andronicum et luliam, cognates et concaptiuos meos, qui sunt nubiles in apostolis.'^* 8. Salutate Ampliatum," dilectum mihi in Domino. ^^ 9. Salutate TJrbanum, adiutorem nostrum. ^^ 10. Salutate Appellen, probum in Christo.^' 11. Salutate eos qui sunt ex Aristoboli ciuitate uel domo.^* 12. quae laborant in Domino. ^^ 15. et omnes qui cum eis sunt sanctos.^ 16. Salutant uos omnes aeclesiae Christi.'^^ 17. Rogo, hautem, fratres, ut obseruetis ^^ eos qui dis- sensiones et offendicula, praeter doctrinam quam uos didicistis, faciunt.^^ Fol. 7 c. 18. per dulces sermones et benedictiones seducunt corda innocentium.'- ^ .i. tecnate. ^ .i. miiinter priscill et aquille. ^^ .i. piimif .i. in credendo in assia uel in ipsa assia primisia sua in credendo dedit christo. ^^ .i. othosmch A. is M ceetne ■fer' oetaruchreti didis assise A*crist 1. a principio .i. hoairegas .i. din diairchinchib assise insin rochretset Mcn&t. '^ .i. ocnertad neich ropricad duibsi. ^^ A. genere 1. is soir anapstalact hore donarnactar erist et hore romiar ois teglig nicumme et messe 1. adiuuantes apostolos. ^* .i. bad chore duib friu huili etgaibid desimreci diacdingnimaib. ^^ A. hore pvidchas commaith et comalnas insosc6le. ^^ A. icachimniud. ^"^ A. pvomthe iniriss. ^^ .i. muinter aristobuli badchore diiib friu. ^^ .i. occomalnad soscSli. ^ A. amuinier huile A. fisalogi et iulise. ^i .i. nobguidet A. nobbendaohat ^^ A. fomenaid. 23 _£_ f^^J^g^ ^^^^ roligsid in euangelio. Fol. 7e. 1 Pelagius : per blandimenta et adolationes compossita sermone * .i. alind ddiph inforcitil nemnech mmurgu ainne. » . . adulationes compto sermone compositas, Migne, col. 744. Epistola ad Romanes, XVI. ip — XVI. 27. 39 19. Uestra enim obaedientia in omnem locum deuulgata est ; ^ gaudeo igitur in nobis.' 20. Deus hautem pacia conterat Satanam sub pedibus uestris uelociter ! * 21. Salutat uos Timotheus, . . . et Sosipater/ cognati mei.^ 23. Salutat uos Galus, bospes meus/ et seclesia uniuersa Christi.^ Salutat uos Erastus, arcarius ciuitatis.^ 25. Ei hautem, qui potens est uos confirmare iuxta euange- lium meum,!" et praedicationem lesu Cbristi,^^ secundum reuelationem misterii.^^ 26. Quod nunc patefactum [est] per scripturas propbe- tarum, secundum praeceptum aeterni Dei/' ad obseditionem fidei in cunctis gentibus cogniti.* " 27. Solo sapienti Deo,^^ per lesum Christum.'^ ^ Obaedentia .i. is irdirco duibsi irlatu domaith et ulce pro- qua causa conantur uos subiecire in suam doctrinam 1. isirdircc far- nirlatusi do/nris et sosc^lu ideo rogo uos. ' .i. hore isirdircc farcluu 1. hoc dicit ne offenderet eos quod dixit eos obidentes id est uolubiles ad seductionem. * .i. brlsier immairecc fairsova et maided fair lib lase dombeir dia cobrith nocco. * .i. amontar som inso infectso. * .i. ccprecept soscili. ' .i. nnie tanicc cuccumsa uel fuit in bospitio cum illo paulus. * .i. intuile comthirchomracc sanctorum hitalam .i. inchatlach innafer asrubart et intointu inna ckccaha dide insin et Msom ttiuss. ^ .1. scrinire 1. fer tige s&t qui facit drcas 1. qui custpdit 1. dispensator ciuitatis prius, non nunc, sed fidem custodit. ^'', .i. conrochomalnid apndchither diiib. ^^ [irjisech. ^^ .i. falrlnicce si 1. incarnatio Cbristi. [marg.] (qu)osdam ad fidem prosilitos admit (ten) dos. .1. ailithir {ge)nti in fide. ^' .i. airitiu colno dond mace do hicc incheneli doine, ^* .i. combat irlithi geinti do hiriss. ^^ .i. isM rofitir aurlatu et hiriss cdich 1. isdo iscoir indocbdal arts hiiad each necne. ^^ .i. per incarnationem Cbristi roirladigsetar genti do hiriss, a MS. coguito. 40 Codex Pauliniis Wirzib.fol. Jc—yd. EPISTOLAAD COEINTHIOS I. Corintii sunt achaiae et tii similiter ab apostolis audierunt uerbum ueritatis. Et 8ubuer[si] sunt multifarie a falsis apostolis quidam ^ ad pilosophiae uerbosam eloquentiam. Alii ad sectam legis iudaicae inducti sunt. Hos reuocat apostolus ad ueram euangeUcam fidem et euangelicam sapien- tiam.^^ Fol. 7d. I. 2. cum omnibus qui inuocant nomen Domini nostri lesu Christi, in omni loco ipsorum.^ 3. Gratia nobis et pax a Deo, Patre nostro, et a Domino lesu Christo.^ 4. in gratia Dei, quae data est in uobis.* 6. Sicut testimonium Christi confirmatum est in nobis.* 7. Ita ut nibil uobis desit in uUa gratia,^ exspectantibus reuelationem lesu Christi.^ 9. uocati estis in societate[m] Fili eius lesu Christi.'' '^ .1. flconwtib ished a multifarise asrubari. ^^ .i. forhanda rechto. Fol. 7d. ^ .i. absque corinto uel .i. iccach luce ■imhet cristidi olchene. ^ precamur ished aridlahrathar hore isdms rodfoidi .i. paulus et sustkenes. * .i. is amre Urn rad ndi lib. * .i. per predica- tionem .i. omal ropridchad diiib cotdoith si. ^ .i. atda lib uile. ^ ■.).. rofitid primum aduentum per euangelium, rofessid secun- dum aduentum per reuelationem. ' ,i. inoentid coirp crist ut sitis fili Dei et uos. Epistola ad Corinthios I., I. lo. — I. i6. 41 10. Obsecro hautem uos, fratres.^ . . . ut id ipaum dicatis omnes.* . . , sitis autem perfect! in eodem sensu et in eadem sententia.^" 11. Significatum est enim milii . . }^ quia contensiones inter uos sunt.^^ 12. Hoc hautem dice, quod uriusquisque uestrum dicit : Ego quidem sum Pauli ; ego autem Apollo.^* 13. Diuisus est Christus ? '* Numquid Paulus crucifixus est pro nobis ? ^^ aut in nomine Pauli babtizati estis ? ^^ 14. Gratias ago Deo quod neminem uestrum baptizaui, nisi Crispum et Gaium." Fol. 8 a. 15. Ne quis dicat quod in nomine meo baptizati estis.^ 16. ceterum^ nescio si quem alium babtizauerim.^ 8 doheirsova. ainm hrdthre doih arnaepret isara miscuis ineUrsachad act isaraseircc. ^ .i. ut unam fidem babeates hisMut tva. oricc frissalind serb inchursactha lase foruiUecta heoil inchalich dimil cosse anall .i. uerba lenia et amicalia rurddi friu. ^^ .i. orop inonn creteva. hes hifar cridiu et anasberaid ho bilib. [over v. 11] doadbadar sund tia, causa pro qua scripta est sepistola .i. irbdga robatar leosom. etei desciplu et debe oenfu «?wmurgu e^er amagistru, mogisidi uili do dia act doriginsat indescipuil dechor etarru et deu diib ished on osecha sova. hie. ^^ .i. dofarsiged alaill dom. ^^ .i. nitat cos- nama domundi. ^ .i. ithe coisnimi inso file libsi. ^^ Pelagius: .i. diuiditur corpus ubi membra desensiunt* .i. airmitiu feid inchinn dothabirt donaib ballaib. ^ .i. isfor^ fiin doreg Mtos- such. ^^ cepudono adrad dde dothabirt dopool inchruthsin. ^' .i. qui se non dicunt in nomine meo babtizatos .i. nihedfor nindassi insin. Fol. 8 a. 1 .i. manubbaitsimse, ^ ,i. cenmitha se, ^ .i. ni cuman Mm marud baitsius nachnaile, » cum membra diseentiunt, Migne, col. 748. 42 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. 8a. 17, Non enim misit me Christus babtizare, sed euange- lizare,* non in sapientia uerbi ut non euacuetur crux Chnsti.'' 18. Verbum enim crucis, pereuntibus quidem stultitia est. 20. TJbi sapiens ? . . .' Nonne stultam fecit Deus sapientiam huius mundi?^ 21. Ifam^ quia in Dei sapientia non cognouit mundus per sapientiam Deum.^" 22. ludaei signa petunt.^^ et Greci sapientiam quaerunt.^^ 23. Nos hautem praedicamus Christum crucifixum, ludeis quidem scandalum, gentibus hautem stultitiam.^' 25. Quia quod stultum est Dei, sapientius est bominibus.^* 26. Videte . . . , fratres/^ quia non multi sapientes secun- dum camem/^ non multi potentes, non multi nubiles.^'' * .i. ut dixit ut portas nomen nostrum coram gentibus precept dosom didiu et todiuschud eombad aurhm each dia- bathis et a descipiil «om donbathis iarom arnach naurchoissed som frinii duronad nachaile. ^ .i. in qua uos gloriamini .i. nipu nachderninnse cem act mtuccfither rim inna cruche mad sulbair et mad an inprecept, crux didu ainm dognim inchrochtho acht tremiberar disuidiu oidaimm " dunchrunn. * .i. ni date leu incoimdiu dochrochad et isburbe. ' .i. apparebit gentiles de grecis .i. bid cuingid rochuingid argebaid inscol forareli. * .i. isfoUus quod non est sapientia. ' .i. isairi asbiurfrit stultam. ^'' .i. elimentis 1. iccach menu as wane dodia nithucsatsom per suam sapientiam. ^^ A. nitorbe lasuidiu pre- cept doib manidinatar ferte occa. ^^ .i. nitorbe lamidib manip- sulbair. '^ .i. praedicamus .i. ni mebol limsa «s[s]tultitia leusom. on et ^[sjcandalum. ^* .i. ani nad comnacfar doini trianecne cotdnic SOTO, triachroich .i. am ooitechtatar iudei et greci .i. uirtutem et sapientiam fagebtis si credidisent amdl donducet uocati rl. ^^ .i. ahuili ^«Veschu. '^ .i. nipa sapiens mad secundum carnem. ^^ .i. uocati sunt .i. nitat mcni huili .i. ni sochude diib ataat and tn. [in marg. 1.] 1. ni, sochude as potens mad secundum carnem arishe assapiens et ospotens et osfortis et asnobilis qui credit in iesum christum et quod docet ipse. "^ IiSge ainm. Epistola ad Corinthios /., /. 2S—II. 13. 43 28. et [ea] quae non sunt.^* 30. Ex [eo] ipso autem uos estis.^^ 31. TJt, quemadmodum scriptum est, Qui gloriatur, in Domino gloriatur.^" Fol. 8b. 11. 3. Et ego in infirmitate, et timore, et tremore multo fui apud uos.'^ 5. Ut fides uestra non sit in sapientia hominum.^ 6. sapientiara uero non huius seculi, neque principum huius seculi, qui destr[u]untur.^ 7. Sed loquimur Dei sapieatiam in misterio, quae abscon- dita est.* 9. quae praeparauit Deus his qui diligunt illum.^ 10. Spiritus enim omnia scrutatur, etiam profunda Dei.^ 11. " Quis enim scit homnium ' quae sunt hominis, nisi spiritus hominis,* qui in ipso est.^ Ita et quae Dei sunt ' nemo cognouit, nisi Spiritus Dei.^" 12. Nos ^^ autem non spiritum huius mundi accepimus. ' 13. loquimur ^^ .... in doctrina spiritus, spiritalibus sp[ir]italia conparantes.'^' ^* .i. elegit .i. indi ndd ni libsi in sapientia homana. '^ .i. deo patre ni onach ailiu. ^^ asi [in marg.] in heremia uel in libro hoc. Fol. 81j. 1 .i. comadas lohre et immomon forsin mug cein mbiis ocfognam. diachoimdid. ^ .i. nip and nob irpaid .i. in philosophia. ^ Pelagius : cum sapientia sua per nostrum euangelium " 1. eterscMar acoirp etananmin friu 1. eferscerthar anecne friu. * Pelagius : ab incredulis * .i. conafitir nech dicecnib indomuin. 5 .i. mirabilia 1. interrogatio .i. dtni foruar. ® A. fudumnce. ^ .i. cosmilius ani siu. * .i. intellectus .i. act induine fadesin. ' .i. homine immidrddi. ^^ .i. isinchrud sin rofitir inti imbii inspirut noib riina die. ^^ .i. kiressich. '^ .i. pndcMmmi. 1^ .i. acon/oiremni .i. a orcital comadas dochdch. » destruuntur, Migne, col. 752. , •• Not in Migne. 44 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. 8b — 8c. 14. Animalis hautem homo ^* non percipit ea quae sunt Spiritus Dei. 15 . . . non potest intelligere, quia spiritaliter examinatur.i^ Pol. 8 c. 15. ipse a nemine iudicatur.^ 16. Nos hautem sensum Christi habemus.^ III. 1. Et ego, fratres, non potui uobis [loqui] quasi epiritalihus,* sed quasi carnalibus ; tamquam paruulis in Christo,* 2. Lac uobis potum dedi, non escam,^ nondum enim poteratis ; ^ sed nee nunc quidem potestis,'' adhuc enim estis carnales.^ 3. Cum enim sint inter uos zelus et contentio nonne carnales estis ? ^ 4. Cum enim quis dicit: Ego quidem sum Pauli. . . .i" quid uero Paulus ? '^ 5. Ministri eius cui credidistis, et unicuique sicut Dominus dedit.12 7. Itaque, neque ciccam qui plantat, est aliquid. . . .^* sed, qui incremendum dat.^* 8. unusquisque hautem propriam mercidem accipiet-^^^ 1* .i. cosmil fricethir. ^^ .i. nihuisse spiritale documentum dosuidiu. ^^ .i. dimecdther ailed frispirut .i. a dec uel a spiritali homine. Fol. 8 c. ' .i. nifuirmi neck dimiccim foirsova.. ^ .i. ishe sensus for- chain etargne domini dochdch. ^ .i. hominibus perfectis in fide .i. niforcital mna foirbthi forchanim didh arnifulngid si on. *• .i. gluassfor accarnalibus .i. nitat foirbthi forh gnimai hicrist. 5 .i. ni forcital sonirt. ^ .i. isairi nibiad doratm dUb. "> ,i. arnidad ferrsi in- chitnu. ^ .i. dobtromma anaccobor collnide beos. * .i. ished inso dogni colnidi diib. i" .i. ithe inso conten- tiones et emulationes. " .i. cindas fer diandenid si deu .i. mogcB et timthirthidi indi diaruchretsidsi. ^^ .i. «mal asfriss roairptha. '^ .i. ni airmithi ami. " '.i. Me side asni. is ^^ issudignid itfognamthidi. Epistola ad Corinthios I., III. g — III. 22. 45 9, 10. Dei agricultura estis, Dei aedificatio estis, secundum gratiam Dei quae data est mihi,^^ ut sapiens architectus f undamentum possui ; alius autem superaedificat ; ^' unus- quisque autem uideat, quomodo superaedificat.^* 11. Fundamentum enim aliud nemo potest ponere.^^ 13. Uniuscuiusque opus manifestum erit.^" Fol. 8d. 14. Si cuius opus manserit.^ 15. Si cuius opus arserit,^ detrimentum patietur ; ' ipsq hautem. saluus erit.* 16. jN^escitis?^ 17. Templum enim Dei sanctam est,^ quod estis uos.'' 18. stultus* fiat^ ut sit sapiens.^" 19. Sapientia enim huius mundi stultitia est apud Deum ^^ .... Comprehendam sapientes ^^ in astutia eorum.* ^' 22. Omnia ^^ enim uestra sunt,^ . . . siue uita, sine mors, sive p.raesentia,^^ siue futura." "^ Pelagius : non secundum meam uirtutem '' .i. is per gratiam cotofutaircsi dano. " [in marg. 1.] .i. inti diarupridchad super- aedificat .i. ni limsa (supere)dificare sed fundamentum ponere. ^* .i. isuisse cuvatach donfothu. ^^ .i. ciafasdsat soibapstil. ^'' .i. etir maith etsaich. Fol. 8d. ^ .i. madtairismech hifochidib et madmaith dgnim, ^ .i. inti conutunig min peccthu. ^ .i. diith .i. mercedis dum non bene custodit gregem. [in marg.J dernum. * .i. bessldn ,i. solus euadet separatus a grege suo. ^ .1. inanfossigid. ^ .i. nipu huisse ackUned. ^ .i. ississi intempul sin. * laid. ^ .i. hiith .i. dangiid borp. ^'' .i. indiliu do inti lasmbi cecne .i. ladia. ^^ .i. nigndd maith triit. ^^ .{. ingeb sa ut non sint sapientes. *' ifoili .i. isintuaichli 1. isinglicci. ^* Pelagius : nos uestri • sumus ministri uos autem pleps solius christi " ithi omnia inso asmbeirsom sis. ^ .1. predicta .i. cedono rigne occo huili. ^^ .i. isinonson et auita. " .i. isinon son et amors. » Jot V. 13. ■_ * Migne, col. 754. ■ " Not in Migne. 46 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. 8d — ga. IV. 1. Sic nos existimet homo ^^ ut ministros ' Christi ut dispensatores ministeriorum Dei.^^ 2. Hie queritur inter dispensatores, ut fidelis quis inueniatur.^o 3. Mihi hautem pro minimo est ut a nobis deiudicer,^i ant ab humano die ; ^^ sed neque me ipsum iudico.^^ 4. sed non in hoc iustificatus sum.^* 5. Itaque nolite ante tempus iudicare, quoadusque ueniat Dominus.^^ 6. Haec autem, f ratres, transfiguraui in me.^^ 7. Quis enim te discernit ? ^" ... si hautem accipisti, quid gloriaris, quasi non acceperis ? '^ Fol. 9 a. 8. sine nobis regnatis.^ 9. Puto enim^ quod Deus nos apostolos nouissimos ostendit, tamquam morti destinatos,^ quia spectaculum facti sumus et angelis et hominibus.* 18 .i. hadhe inmesso doherthar fornn. ^^ .i. lathrimmini narima diadi. ^ .i. islii didiu inteettaire maith eondaig indochdil dia- thigerni et non sibi ipsi .i. is hed insin odegar and. ^^ .i. ishdc Km inhrigsin cedmolad cedtathdir dom beraidsi domsa isheicc limsa ahrig. ^^ A. samaltir inmolad doinde frilaithe aragairti inbis ut profeta dicit diem hominum non concupiui id est laudem eorum. ^' .i. iudicat m^ in bono 1. in malo dominus est .i. ishS dia aseola indium sa. ^ .i. nimptha firion arachuit- sidi. ^ .i. coti infirhrithem. ^^ .i. comalnid annupridcMm niepur hrithevanact fornech naform fiin quasi [in marg.] dix- isset isairi trimirothorndiussa indium inna huilisa asrubartmar dndll .i. arcor hifarselbadsi et epeit ammi mogce diiibsi et arneb- moidem himagistrib ut gamalial rl. et nebmes for nech odid messed incoimdiu osechide humaldoit hudimse .i. fornebmoidem himagistru et nebmess fornech immaidfa olce odidmessed dia. ^' .i. cani til fiin .i. ad inflates dicit. ^ .i. darfemtha so indicium quasi a te ipso susciperis nipo moiti cenmd non accipisti. Fol. 9 a. 1 .i. nifoarmdam ataid. ^ .i midiur sa. ^ .i. «wal nombem- mis erchoilti .i. fo biesadfir tete dochath argaibidside ceilforbdas intain tite donchath. Epistola, ad Corinthios /., IV. 12 — IV. 21. 47 12. Et laboramus operantes manibus nostrls.* ^ 13. tamquam purgamenta huius mundi facti sumus,^ om- nium peripsima * usque adhuc.^ 16. Nam si decern milia ^^ pedagogorum '^ habeatis.^'' 16. Rogo ergo uos,^* imitatores mei estote.^* 17. misi ad uos Timotheum, qui est filius meus carissimus.'^ . . . qui uos commonefaciat ^^ uias meas," quae sunt in Christo lesu.'* 18. Tamquam non uenturus sim ad uos.^^ 19. Ueniam cito ad uos.^" . . . et cognoscam non ser- monem eorum qui inflati sunt,^"- sed uirtutem.^^ 21. Quid uultis ? in uirga ueniam ad uos ? dn in caritate et spiritu mansuetudinis ? ^* ^ .i. precept dosom fridei et saithar ho Idmaib in nocte. ® .i. torad al&am ished dodcoisged. '' .i. amal himmis octarche .i. quod enim iecitur .foras purgatur sic apostoli ab hominibus ieciuntur. * .i. escart 1. perditio : Pelagius : peripsima graecum est et pessimi interpretatur 1. dispecti.* ^ .i. corricci se .i. conricci innaimsir hitaam. '" .i.foirhthe aran- foirhthiu. '^ .i. innacoschomitide .i. puer[or]um custodes .i. ois foirhthe bite ocbaithius [in marg.J podos graecum pes latinum, gogos graecum tectum latinum .i. costigihith c(ui seoitur doctorem 1. custos pedum interpretatur. ^^ .i. cit imdifarfor- citlidi. ^* .i. istoich dom farhguide hore adimmaicc mi/ii et amathirse nobis. 1* .i. hedadthramli .i. gaibid comarbus for. na- thar et intamlid abissu. ^* .i. insamlatharside mobisusa. '^ .i. compositum .1. fordub cechna. ^'' .i. asbera frib[coteeet mobds- iise, '* .1. isicAat ataat insHisin. ^^ .i. amal nirisinse do barcoscsi riccubsa cem. ^ Pelagius : ut de aduentu terre- ret eos" .i. doimntarr aniiail diar risa. ^^ .i. rofessursa indas Hombiedsi. ^^ ,i, bonum opus ished nomdlfar, ^ .i. is lib atd arogu tia. mad ferr cotob sechfider dichosscc alailiu aithirgid bisu diandaithirsid on isindeseircc etspirut rigthir cuccuib. » Not in Migne, col. 758, i> Not in Migne, col, 769. 48 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. pb. Fol. 9 b. V. 2. Et uos inflati estis ; et non magnum luctum hatuistie,' ut toUatur de medio uestrum qui hoc opus fecit.2 3. Ego quidem, absens corpore, praesens autem spiritu,' iam iudicaui ut praesens eum qui sic operatus est.* -^ 4. In nomine Domini nostri^ lesu Christi, congregatis nobis et meo spiritu.^ 5. Tradere tuius modi'' Satanae® in interitum carnis, ut spiritus saluus sit.^ 6. Non [est] bona gloriatio uestra.^" 7. ut sitis noua consparsio,^^ sicut estis adzimi.'^ Etenim pasca nostrum immolatus est Christus.^' 8. Itaque epulemur,^* non in fermento . . . nequitiae,^ sed in adzimis sinceritatis et ueritatis.'^ 10. Non utique fornicaris " liuius mundi, aut auaris, aut Fol. 9 b. '^ .i. bauissiu son quam inflatio. ^ .i. conihi eter in peccato act cobeid in psenitentia. ' .i. isfrecndircsova didiu intan arallegthar abriathar. * .i. amal nondafrechdirccsa. * .i, ni im augtortds fiin ramidar. ^ .i. in earum literarum iudicio 1. isonspirut rouiccius hrith. '' [in marg. ad v. 4] iudicaui dkm tradere dondnindiminse 1. dodnindnastise uos. Aliter isdo ddsact asherar athindnaculsa istresodin hidsldn d animsom in die domini rl. ^ satane .i. donfresndid .i. pasnitentise .i. iscot- arsne dondualig insualig darahisi. ^ .i. condipsldn danim. ^^ .i. ndd coimnacaid brithemnact forsincinsa. ^i .i. toisrenn. 1^ .i. deserbdi .i. censerbi pectho. i' .i. amsX arrograd descad fobairgin isollumun agni sic nicoir descad pectho do buith isoUummun agni .i. Christi. '* .i. Mflid mst. i^ esbetu. ^^ .i. diuitte linn etfirinne ut fuit adam rdnimmarmus. " [in marg.] non utique fornicams .i. isirdurcu epeit Km son airrofetar ni biedsi hicobodlus tasuidiu alioquin dehueratis arnitaat cosmuli ambisasa fribsi ished astdcte diiib ' nebeth immalle. Epistola ad Corinthios /., V. lo — VI. J. 49 rapacibus, aut idoHa seruientibus ; alioquin debu[e]ratis ^^ de hoc mundo exisse.^^ 11. Nunc autem scripsi uobis non commisceri i^ ... si is qui frater nominatur est , . . maledicus ^' . . . cum huius- modi^^ nee cibum quidem sumere.^' 12. Quid enim ^* mihi de his qui foris sunt iudicare ? ^^ , Fol. 9 c. 13. Nam eos qui foris sunt ^ Deus iudicabit.^ VI. 1. Audet aliquis* uestrum habens negotium^ aduersus alterum,* iudicari^ apud iniquos et non apud sanctos ?'' 2. Kn nescitis, quoniam sancti de hoc mundo iudicabunt ? ^ Et si in uobis iudicabitur mundus indigni estis qui de minimis iudicatis ? ^ 3. Nescitis quoniam angelos iudicabimus ? ^^ '* .i. isairi scripsi. Pelagius : melius nobis fuerat de hac luce migrare quam indigne per commonionem gentium consortio separari." ^^ .i. ni hedon scripsi uobis .i. non commiscemini .i. ni epur frib etarscarad frisuidiu .i. frigenti foUith precepte doib dum induccatar fo hiris alioquin .i. armain bed accuiss napre- ceptesin debueritis notresstce dithir ettalam ndni sin cotobdrrig tvsL ortprecepte onachdigtith. ^ .i. infectsa .i. ni aidrech limm quod scripsi atbiur beos. ^^ .i. ipthach 1. irchoiltith. ^^ isam- laid. ^ .i. proind less hitaig noairitiu dhiith. ^* .i. ciarric .i. ni airicc ni. ^ isfrater asinbiur quid enim rl. Fol. 9 c. 1 [in marg.] beiin foris lemm {isin)so forsani asruburi riam 1. istitul dondi dodidrmo{rat) . ^ .i. aid brithem lasuidib cenu- ibsi .i. cnst. ^ .i. rolaimethar .i. atd olcc naill lib, * .i. caingin 1. fagall. ^fugell. ^ .i. mestar, "^ .i. nidis ceccalsa atabrithemin lib. * .i. marrufeste nigette nabrithemnachta hecca erriu. ' Pela- gius : per uos siue uestro exemplo'' .i. bid ibarcumadusi miastir indomunso. '" [in marg.J iudicabimus .i. Mreschaib angelos .i. demones .i. foUith ba deidbiriu dunni immormus assinfolud appriscc inna colno araroitmar ceimroimsimmis olmboi dosom. » sin autem, melius vobis fuerat de hac luce migrasse, quam indigere per commonitionem a gentium consortio separari, Mig-ne, col. 760. ^ Siue per uos, uel uestro exemplo, Migne, col. 761/ 4 •50 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. gc. 4. contemptibiles qui sunt in aeclesia.^i jUos constituite ad iudicandum.i^ 5. Ad uerecondiam uestram dico." Sic non est inter uos sapiens quisquam qui possit iudicare inter iratrem suum . 6. Sed frater cum f ratre ^^ iudicio'^ contendit, et hoc apud infidiles." 7. lam quidem omnino '* delictum est in nobis, quod indicia habetis inter uos.^^ Quare non magis iniuriam acci- pistis ? ^ quare non magis frudem patiemini.^^ 8. Sed uos iniuriam facitis/^ et fraudatis,^^ et boc fratri.^* 9. iniqui regnum Dei non possidebunt.^ 10. neque masculorum concupitores,^^ . . . neque male- dici,'" . . . regnum Dei non possedebunt.® 11. Et baec quidem fuistis,^^ sed abluti estis, sed sancti- asinfolud tanidiu araroit isairi dano messimmirni forrusom rl. 1. messimmir innafiraingliu .i. ishi eruth inso mm nosmessammar A. amal bete som inimpudiu inna brithemnacte bemmini dano ut dicit uocauit caelum desusum et terram discernere populum suum 1. de cristo dicitur qui in nostra bomana natura angelos iudicabit 1. sancti excelsiores iudicabunt inferiores. ^^ adldig bite oc pennit in seclesiis. ^^ .i. bat M berte bretha lib. ^' .i. dobarruccn .i. ut erubescates. ^* .i. isnaddixnigedar nach cecne bore isamne dognither. '* .i. ishedon mmurgu dogniithsi. '^ .i. ofugiill. ^' .i. nipu libsi intordso act ba laamiresschu. '* .i. cid indemin. ^* .i. isd in so intargabdal ishe inpeccath forarele .i. fornicatio prius et indicia [in marg. 1.] qui semper habere pacem debuerates etiam cum detrimento rerum temporalium. ^^ .i. cid atobaich cendilgud cech ancridi dognethe friS et nibethe fria acre. ^^ .ii baferr oldaas adigal. ^^ .i. ni dilgaid anancride dognither frib act atgairith. ^* .i. arcelith archdch etdioiprid chdch. ^ [in marg.] .i. opus .i. nibu chumme duib ce bad hi frisandente. "^^ .i. ithe inimici lessom qui fraudant et qui iniu- riam faciunt. ^^ .i. indfresUgthidi. ^^ .i. qui aliis maledicunt .i. dis bits ocirchollud. ^ .i. asenud uille tra, nibiat inoentu muintire nime. ^' .i. nomina 1. opera ropo ainm duibsi tra. imo uile 1. darigensi inso uile. Epistola ad Corintkios I., VI. ii — VI. i6. 51 ficati estis, sed iustificati estis in nomine Domini nostri lesu Christi et in Spiritu Dei nostri.'" 12. ego sub nullius redigar potestate.'^ 13. Esca uentri, et uenter escis.'^ Deus hautem hunc et banc '3 distruet.'* Fol. 9d. Corpus hautem non fornicationi, sed Domino,^ et Dominus corpori.* 14. Deus uero et Dominum suscitauit, et nos suscitabit per uirtutem suam.* 15. Tollens ergo membra Christi, faciam membra mere- tricis ? * 16. An nescitis, quoniam qui adheret meritrici, unum corpus efficitur ? erunt enim, inquid, duo in came una.^ '" .i. inglaine sin et indnoibe etin/irinne isinanmm inchovmdediesu crist et inspivuto noib diiibsi atridesin. [in marg.] taidmenadar sund tra. nateora ^er[.s]awa .i. pater et filius et spiritus sanctus. ^^ .i. nimtharberar fochumaetu nach sdsta'diib ut ebriosi redi- gantur a uino et similia. '^ .i. isacus acoibdelng. '' .i. sescam .i. nochisinduine adras dondidiu sin. '* .i. bidmenn and doib, Fol. 9d. ^ .i. dubrii . . . assom * ^ra hie aratairchela natiiari .i. doir- gairiu itrith arminibed erois nibiad etrcfd. ^ .i. odid flaith do incoimdiu is bisad inna flatho doeme dofich. ' .i. quia membra eius SMVOMS .i.\incorp imbaflaith in coimdiu dodiusgibther side trinert innadeacte amal dorodiusgad arcoimdiu iesu. * .i. ingit abtdlu arcrist et indigin bullu mertrige diib absit. ' .i. ar- doecmalla inmertrech cuioce pecthu indlina dodaaidlea combi oinchorp pectho asmberar et asberar corp dondluim mdirsin innapecthach inti mmurgu tite adochuvasi doecmallaside foir indlidm mdir mchoirpsin eiinphecthasin bis forsin mertrich et nishderigsi dano act atballat diblmaib. " Three letters, cti, seem to come between u and a. 52 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. gd. 18. Fornicationem fugite.« Omne peccatum quodcumque fecerit homo, extra corpus est : ' qui hautem fornicatur, m corpus suum peccat.^ 19. Kn nescitis quoniam membra uestra templum Spiritus est sancti.3 . . . quern tabetis a Deo,!" et non estis uestri ? " 20. _ portate '^ Dominum in corpora uestro.'^ VII. 1. De quibus hautem scripsistis mihi,^* Bonum est homirii mulierem non tangere.'* 4. Mulier sui corporis non habet potestatem,'^ sed uir : " similiter et uir sui corporis non habet potestatem, sed mulier.^* 5. Nolite frudare'^ inuicem,^" nisi forte ^^ ex consensu ^^ ad tempus.^' . . . ne tentet uos Satanas propter incontinen- tiam uestram.^ 7. Uolo hautem omnes homones esse sicut me ipsum ; ^ sed unusquisque proprium habet donum "^ ex Deo.^' ^ .i. imgahaid etbadtreii arts huisse aimgabdil. ' .i. cenmithd etrad. ^ ,i. imfolngi corp dossova .i. corp innwpecthe bite for sin- mertrich. ^ .i. isgle Kmm niodigente etrad marufeste inso. ^^ .i. ondeacht. ^^ .i. nitad Kb fesin, ^^ bad he fornere. ^^ .i. ba uissiu diiib olddte pecthe dobiiid and. ^* .i. questionibus arrufoitea epistli uaidib som conaidchomarcaib cucisoxn. '* .i. ished inso anaithescc noberid uaimm. ^^ .i. ni cumuing imfog- baidetith nalanamnas manipfol lasinfer. ^' .i. act madmelltach lassinfer. '* sed mulier .i. nach maided dano infer infectso hicumactu arnicumuingside dano imfogbaidetid nalanamnas maniptol apud mulierem. ^^ [between 9d and 9 c] din dib oiprib. '" .i. na tiubrad each achele .i. ex ratione coniugii. ^' .i. act namma. ^^ .i. act madoentu didb occa. ^^ .i. in quad- ragensimis et in temporibus partus et menstrualis doloris. ^ .i. arnadich each assadligud inadaltras trilathar demuin et tribarnebcongabthetitsi. ^^ .i. mad moriarsa dognethe and issam- Kd inso nobiad chdch amal rongabiisa A. indgi hie ostenditur virg[in]itas. ^^ .i. eter ogi et lanamnas. ^ .i. etsi uolo bes nibatchutrummi huili act cinibetsova. samlurasa indgi bith ituil dee Met huili. Epistola ad Corinthios /., VII. 8 — VII . i6. 53 8. Dico hautem non nuptis et uiduis.^ 9. melius est enim nubere quam uri.^^ 10. praecipio . . . uxorem k uiro non discedere.^" 11. Quod si discesserit^ manere innuptam/'^ aut uiro suo reconciliari.'^ Fol. 10 a. 12. Nam ceteris ego dico, non Dominus.^ 13. Et si qua mulier fidelis habet uirum infidelem, et bic consentit babitare cum illa,^ non dimittat uirum.^ 14. Sanctificatus est enim uir infidilis per mulierem fidilem.* . . . alioquin filii uestri inmundi essent," nunc hautem sancti sunt.® 15. Quod si infidilis discedit, discedat.'' ... in pace hautem uocauit nos Deus.* 16. TJnde enim scis, mulier, si uirum saluum facies?^ aut unde scis, uir, si mulierem saluam facies ? '" ^' Pelagius : incipit alia causa de uiduis ^ .i. Vite ihgehas. ^^ Hieronymus : ideo melius nubere quam peius liri olcc as/err ulcc inso. '" .i. ished inso forchongrimm. '^ .i. ma eterroscra friafer nitiit cofer h aile act bed ingenas. ^^ .i. madeotecht di cofer bad hi a/er incitne. Fol. 10 a. ^ .i. ni liim for suide is Dominus mmurgu dicit uxorem a uiro non descedere. ^ .i. maith les agndsi. ' .i. na searad frisinfer dm innctar triagndissi. * .i. teccomnocuir inso isairi didiu asbiursa ambuith immallei dhs inrictar indalandi trialaile. ^ [in marg.J alioquin .i. mainip inchrtidso bid anglanfor eland .i. alliles difid ancretmiuch bid ancretmeeh. ® .i. filii hare ataaithsi immeki et adibcretmich in fectsa cretmech dano for- eland. '' .i. nach nastad ineretmech et na comiitged do. ^ .i. nabith debuith duun frinech. ^ .i. iccfe infer eiadsode lat ariein. ^^ .i. dfir ean rofestasu icefe inmndi data sode lat areein. a Incipit aliam causam de innuptisj Migne, col. 766, 54 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. loa. 17. Nisi unicuique sicut diuisit Dominus," unumquemque sicut uocauit Deus, ita ambulet ;" et sicut in omnibus seclesis doceo.'^ 18. Circumoisus aliquis uocatus est?" non adducat prae- putium.^^ In praeputio aliquis uocatus est ? non circumci- datur.i^ 19. Circumcisio nihil est, et praeputium nihil est;" sed obseruatio mandatorum Dei.^^ 20. Unusquisque in qua uocatione uocatus est, in ea per- maneat.^^ 21. non sit tibi cura de libertate ; ^ sed et si potes liber fieri, magis utere.^^ 22. Qui enim in Domino uocatus est seruus,^^ libertus est Domini;^' similiter qui liber tiocatus est, seruus est Christi.^* 24. Unusquisque in quo uocatus est frater, in hoc maneat apud Deum.® 25. De uirginibus hautem praeceptum Domini non habeo ; ^^ 1' .i. amaX fondrodil incoimdiu dochdch sine cum coiuge 1. in uirginitate. ^^ .i. imhinogi imhildnamnm amal dorograd hid samlid [in marg.] ishi inso Utul indligid archinn ciasberthar eombad biimforis indligid remeperthi. ^' .i. ished insin forehun dochdch. '* .i. uirginitas .i. imdihthe dlanaranas ar nidon dim- dibu colnidiu lessom inso ut uirginitas circumcidit uitia. ^ .i. na teit illdnamnas issudichnid hie ndich doimdibu colnidu dm thiias 1. nacuinged amenme praeputium mad imdibthe. ^^ A. non demittat uxorem 1. naepred amenme armbad ferr son. 1' .i. ni lour deit buid censetchi mani dene dagnimu. ^* .i. sechib grdd imbether and impoge faldnamnas istaschide timne die dochomalnad and. ^^ .i. cennachcumscugud. *" .i. nacuindig ogi. ^^ .i. ceehoniis cor dositche udit nikcoirther act indnite dm imcomchitbuid duib. ^^ .i. is illdnamnas dorograd dochina h dee. ^' .i. soirmug .i. issoirchele dodia nido tantum seruit. ^* .i. christo tantum seruit .i. cenledfognam. coiugio. ^^ .i. bith and beos act ropo ituil die. ^ .i. nihed asriibart side bith nech inogi cidsochiimact nodochumact do ceist cid asrubart incoimdiu «?anse qui potest capere capiat. Epistola ad Corinthios /., VII. 26 — VII. 34., 55 consilium hautem do, tamquam misericordiam consecutus sum k Domino,^^ ut sim fidilis.^ 27. AUigatus es uxori ? noli querere solutionem.^^ Solutus es ab uxore ? noli querere uxorem.'" Fol. 101). 28. Si autem acc[e] peris uxorem, non peccabis ; et si nubserit uirgo, non peccabit. Tribulationem tamen carnis habebunt huiusmodi.^ 29. Hoc itaque dico, f ratres : ^ Tempus breve est ; reliquum est ut ' et qui babent uxores * tamquam non habentes sint ; ^ . 30. Et qui flent tamquam non flentes ; . . .^ et qui emunt, tamquam non possedentes ; ' 31. Et qui utuntur hoc mundo, tamquam non utantur.^ 32. Qui sine uxore est, soUicitus est quae Domini sunt, quomodo placeat Deo.^ 33. 'Qui hautem cum uxore est, sollicitus est, quae sunt mundi, quomodo placeat uxori ; ^^ et diuisus est.'^' 34. Et mulier innupta, et uirgo ^^ cogitat quae Domini sunt.i^ ^ .i. ar mad forhgaire dognein docoischifed pian athairmthecht. ^ .i. amsl nondathorisse frissintectairecht diatuidehed. ^^ .\. massu cut seitchi roeretis na scarad frit iarcretim. ^^ .i. manid cosiitchi roeretis natuic siitchi iarcretim. Fol. 10 b. 1 .i. nigatda diib cammaif imnetha inhetho .i. hreth et altram et anasamam diib dith fochricce. ^ .i. buith duibsi inogi. ^ .i. isdered mbetho inso nifiu sercc.do thabairt do [in left marg.] 1. isfurgrad inso ut qui habent .i. ished inso arathd ut qui rl. * .i. amsil r'nbis ingen et athir siur et brathir. ^ .i. amsl nistectitis 1. CO beit amal innahi nadtectat sitchi. ^ .i. ama\ nahi nddchiat 1. rtwal nicetis. '' .i. amsH nahi nadchrenat. ^ .i. aw-al ni airbertis bith. * .i. nibi nach dethiden foir act fognam dodia noch ba hedon bachoir. ^^ .i. ni dethiden dosuidiu act fognara uxori. ^^ .i. issain ordo dogni cechtar ndi .1. mulier et innubta. ^^ .i. sechisinmrgoson. ^' .i. ithisidi asmber sis. 56 Codex Patdinus Wirzib. fol. lob. 35. Porro autem ad utilitatem uestram dico, non ut laqueum uobi's ineiciam," sed ad id quod honestum est.^^ 36. Si quis autem turpem se uideri existimat super uirginem suam.ifi quod sit superadulta," et ita oportet fieri, quod uult faciat.18 37. Nam qui statuit '^ in corde sue firmus,* non habens necessitatem . . et lioc iudicauit in corde suo seruare uirginem suam, bene facit.^" 38. Igitur qui matrimonio iungit uirginem suam, bene facit ; et qui non iungit melius facit.^^ 39. Mulier alligata est legi^* quanto tempore uir eius uiuit.^' 40. Beatior hautem erit si sic permanserit, secundum meum consilium ; ^* puto hautem quod et ego Spiritum Dei habeo.^ VIII. 1. De his hautem quae idolis sacrificantur, scimus quia omnes scientiam habemus ; "^ scientia inflat,^' caritas uero aedificat.'** '* Pelagius: non impono necessitatem inuitis'' .i. niarfarnastud inogi manip arthdircud fochricce diiib. ^ A. ished didiu an- honestum guide die cen naehtairmescc odethidin inbetho A. ositchi. ^^ A. isdochruth per concupiscentiam peccati. " .i. romacdact, ^^ A. amal asinchobra indingen. '^ .i. berir dano andedesin trisintestiminso. ^ A. asrochoili inna chridiu buid dondingin inogi 1. diacholin fondul toisech. ^^ tadbat som sund tra dechur fil eterlanamnas et ogi intain asmherar non peccare coiugio et benefacere dondogi et intain asmberar benefacere coiugio is melius facere uirginitatem. ^^ .i. dorect fognama doflur. ^^ A. din bas m beo infer. ** .i. baferr limm jwmurgu buith di inogi. ^^ .i. atd spirut die indiumm baferr mochomairle dodinum. ^^ .i. nant ni idol et ndd nescona ni. ^^ .i. afiussin mmurgu bamaithson act ni bed uall and atd son and tia, et ni beo de. ^^ .i. comaitecht don brathir enirt hiniriss conutuinc inniriss. ~ MS. fj-tmius. * Ifot in Migne, col. 770. Epistola ad Corinthios I., VIII. 2 — VIII. 12. 57 2. Si quis hautem existimat se scire alic[uid, noadum Fol. 10 c. cognouit quemadmodum oporteat eum scire.^ 3. Si quis hautem diligit Deum, hie cogaitus est ab eo.^ 7. Sed non in omnibus est scientia; quidam hautem in conscientia usque nunc idoli,^ quasi idolothitum man- ducant.* 9. Uidete hautem ne forte haec licentia uestra offendiculum fiat infirmls.* 10. Si enim quis uideris eum qui habet scientiam in idol[i]o recumbentem,^ nonne'' conscientia eius, cum sit infirma,^ aedificabitur ad manducandum idolothita.^ 11. Et peribit infirmus in tua conscientia frater, propter quem Christus mortuus est.'" 12. Sic hautem peccantes in fratres, et percutientes con- scientiam eorum infirmam,'^ in Christo peccatis.^^ Fol. 10 c. ^ [in marg. inf.] .i. isamlid ha coir do fiuss inna nidol act ni arbarat hiuth innatuari adopartar dondidol arndcoscrad inde- seircc mbrdthardi tri/[r^ithorcuin donbrdthir Mressach as Snirt menme. ^ .i. is ... . sius dodia trichomaitect donbrdthir cenirt. ^ [in marg.J In conscientia .i. inirt acocubussom et is escon leu anadobarar do idlaih act nosnerfa insonirt doairbirt hiuth inna tiiare sin et iscumme doib bid idalte domeltis hore nifrisonirti nirisse damelat. * .i. iscumme doib bid idolde, ^ [in marg.J Offendiculum .i. is frithorcon leu athabairt forru 1. adinuva. fiadib. ^ .i. arbeir hiuth ambis foraltoir indidil. '" .i. cani. ^ .i. cuibsech. ^ [in marg.J .i. nertfidir nonn^ dicet manducabo idolathitum dum illud manducat qui est melior me. ^^ .i. hdbecc duitsiu cometecht dossom. isairisom. rocdss crist. ^^ .i. hore rombebe crist darcenn indfesa lobuir et ithoill docrist iarum. intimmormus dognither friusova. isfricr\st dognither. "^ .1. isamal bid fricr'ist frisorthe. 58 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. loc — lod. 13. Quapropter si esca scandalizat fratrem meum, non manducabo camem in aeternum,^^ ne fratrem meum scanda- lizem.^* IX. 1. Non sum " liber ? non sum apostolus ? ^^ Nonne lesum Christum Dominum [nostrum] uidi ? " Nonne opus meum uos estis in Domino ? ^* 2. nam signaculum ^^ apostolatus mei uos estis in Do- mino.^" 4. Numquid non habemus potestatem manducandi et bi- bendiP^i 5. Numquid non habemus [potestatem] mulierem sororem circumducendi.^^ Fol. 10 d. 6. Aut solus ego, et Barnabas, non habemus potestatem ' hoc operandi ? ^ 7. Quis militat sine suis stipendis ? . . . Quis pascit gregem, et de lacte gregis non manducat ? ^ ^^ .i. liore isimmarmus hi mst anas olcc lasin Irathir .i. ma- imfolhgi dittud dunhrdthir. '* .i. arnaderlind .i. arnarimfolngar dtltod do. '^ cani. '^ .i. hore amabstal et amforcitlid doehdch eainipsa soir cedugnen cachhgnim. ^^ .i. imiaid moanamchare. ^* .i. 6 corinti .i. cani messe immoforling cretini diiibsi in domino. " A. comarde. ^^ A. indaapstal apho(pui)l decce M corintiii et genti canirochretset isgnim ahstil dem immidforlingson et is messe rophroidech doib. ^^ A. hatorad saliyhir ditun inchrudso cedumelmis cechtuari et cedugnemmis andugniat ar cell act ni lad nertad namhraithre et frescsiu fogchricce asmoo. ^^ A. bete banscala occar timthirect nidunachoipred ailiu im- murgu. Fol. 10 d. 1 .i. interrogatio .i. indoich bidsailnldoire diinni et harnaip. ^ A. atrede asruhart aniias amae attd linn potestas ar quis militat. ^ .i. basaitliar do ciadamelad. Epistola ad Corinthios /., IX. 8 — IX. i^f.. 59 8. Numquid secundum hominem haeo dico ? * Ku et lex haec non dicit ? ^ 9. Non alligabis 6s boui trituranti.^ 10. Ka propter nos hoc dicit ? ' Nam propter nos scripta sunt.^ 11. Si nos uobis spiritalia seminauimus,' magnum est'" si [nos] uestra carnalia metamua ? '^ 12. Si alii potestatis uestrae participes sunt, quare non potius nos ? ^'^ Sed non usi sumus hac potestate ; sed omnia sustinemus, ne quod offendiculum demus euangelio Christi.^' 13. Nescitis quoniam qui '* in sacrario ^ operantur quae de sacrario sunt, aedunt ; '^ et qui altario deseruiunt,'^ cum altario participantur ? '^ 14. Ita et Dominus ordinauit his qui euangelium annun- tiant, de euangelio uiuere.'^ * .i. it ddindi tia haec exempla 1. non carnalia et non secun- dum hominem dico sed secundum spiritalem senaum .i. non per hominem sed per iesum christum. ^ .i. cani epir ndte atbeir. ^ .i. dofudircc .i. arisbis leosoia indaim dothuarcuin indarbe. '' .i. ba dochu son .i. is snisni'^ ata bobes qui aramus terram cordium hominum, * .i. quae dicit lex non alligabis rl. .i. ni, dondaiim storidiu actis dinni preceptorib aris diin asro- brad andedeso quoniam in spe rl. ^ .i. marudpredohisem. '" .i. in mor .i. in furoil. ^^ .i. ni duibsi is soibud spiritalia uainni didbsi et carnalia udibsi dimni. ^^ .i. canipu uissiu athabairt dunni. '' .i. arnd irbarthar ispreeept arbiad nammd et a?'na- dergaba linn cretmech et am dom roibse fochricc. '* .i. cosmuilius . aile lessoTD. in so ba ndilmain dossoxa airbert biuth dithorud apvecepte. ^^ .i. locc imbitis pnmsacairt qcirnigdi .i. inter sancta sanctorum. '^ .i. dliged sacairt itempul is doib do berthe. " .i. ithi son leuiti olchene nobitis octimthirecht innanidbart. '^ .i. rann do loscud foraltoir et rann aile doairbirt bith doibsova. ar ished roerbad friatoschid. '^ .i, amsH romboi andliged sin ifetarlicci aid anisiu inidethnissiu. » MS. sniasi: but of. supra 6 c. 60 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. lod — iid. 15, Ego hautem nuUo horura usus sum.^" . . . bonum est mihi magis mori quam ut gloriam meam ^' quis euacuet.^^ 16. Nam si euangelizauero, non est mihi gloria,^^ neces- sitas mihi incumbit ; ^* uae enim mihi est, si non euangeli- zauero t 25 17. Si enim uolens hoc ago,^^ mercedem habeo : si autem inuitus, dispensatio mihi credita est.^^ 18. Quae est ergo mercis mea ? ^ Ut euangelium praedi- cans, sine sumptu "^ ponam euangelium, ut non abutar ^^ potestate mea in euangelio.'^ 19. omnium me seruum feci,'^ ut plures lucrificarem.'' 21. His qui sub lege sunt,^* quasi sub lege essem, cum ipse sub lege non essem,^'^ ut eos qui sub lege erant, lucrifi- carem.^^ His qui sine lege erant, tamquam sine lege essem.^'' Fol. 11 a. 22. Factus sum infirmis infirmus, ut infirmos lucrilicarem ; ^ omnibus omnia factus sum, ut omnes facerem. saluos.^ ^^ .i. honorum dohertar arprecept soscili. ^^ .i. indinducbdl doMrthar dom inim. ^^ .i. trithabairt loge mcprecepte dom. ^'^ .i. madarlog piidchasa A. armetiuth et mothoschith nimhia fochricc dar hesi mopxecepte. 2* .i. issicmecen precept armetiuth et mothoschid manipvidaff athel arocht et gorti. ^^ nisi adnun- tiaueris iniquo iniquitatem suam 1. bith moircc domsa arocht et gorti manipridach. ^^ .i. massuthol atomaig do manidarlog. ^^ .i. iscennach sovn madarlog pvidchidir .1. is hed roerpad dovi domthoschid. ^ .i. cote andobeir fochricc domsa. 2* .i. cenlog. 2" .i. mad sme sumptu. '^ .i. airitiu logs armopvecept arboi son in potestate mea madagnenn. '^ .i. o[c'\pT:Qcept dochdch sine uitio. ^^ .i. comtis indbaid iniris 1. combetis inindiub foch- ricce domsa. ^^ .i. in circumcisione discipuli .i. basa iudide 6 ecosc. ^ .1. nipsa iudide 6 bessaib. ^^ .{. conosberinn dochum hirisse. ^7 .{. amal donuic testimni 6 altorib innanidol dothaidbsiu indme infolngithi .i. ueri dei ut dixit uidi aram in qua scriptum erat ignoto deo. Fol. 11 a. 1 .i. [tri chomai)tect doib. ^ .i.isdo rqpscr omnia in omnibus. Epistola ad Corinthios /., IX. 24.-^X. p. 61 24. Nescitis quod hii qui in stadio* currunt, omnes quidem currunt, sed unus accipit bradium ? * ^ Sic currite ut omnes conprehendatis.^ 25. Omnis hautem, qui in agone contendit, ab omnibus s^ abstinet ; "^ et illi quidem, ut corruptibilem coronam * accipiant.^ 26. Ego igitur sic curro, non quasi in incertum.^" Sic pugno, non quasi aerem uerberans.^'^ 27. Sed castigo corpus m«um,^^ et in seruitutem redigo.'^ ne forte, cum aliis praedicauerim, ipse ^* reprobus efficiar.'^ X. 1. Nolo enim uos ignorare, fratres.'® 4. bibebant hautem de, spiritali consequenti eos, petra : " petra hautem erat Christus.^* '^ 5. Sed non in pluribus eorum ^^ bene placitum est Deo,^^ nam prostrati sunt in deserto.^* 7. Neque idolatriae efficiamini, sicut quidam ex ipsis.^^ 9. Neque tentemus Christum, sicut quidam eorum.^* ^ irouth. * .i. rethit huili et isoinfer gaibes hudid diib inna- ehomalnad. ^ .i. lann segar and issi ede dulchinne inmilii, ^ non priuabitur quisque suo labore .i. ni ba unus gehas ambudid hudibsi. '' .i. armbad irlamu de donbudith. ^ .i. inlainn. ^ .i. isbecc inbrig frissandintar asaitharsin. i" .i. isgli limsa rovabia budid /sincertum mmurgu ambudid innammiled talmande hore as h unus accipit palmam. ^^ .i. non ut illi ni amal inni asoircc .i. nifds asaithar dogniusa. '^ .i. triprecepi et nebairitin loge. ^^ .i. predicationi 1. deo et dochomalnad euan- gelii. ^'^ .i. osme. ^ .i. cenchomalnad indi nopmdchim. ^^ A. tomad tva, et faitgugud anisiu arna imromastar nich. '^ .i. an ail innandead 1. intuisqxxe iarsinganim 1. isM crist rogenir post. '* .i. assindet asians isindi siu. '^ [in marg.J Ceist cid armbad spiritalis indail. ««anse eo quod figurat christum lapidem ^ngularem isiede indail riinde amtoroimed asriiaim mor indfor- citil spirddldi arrodibaid itith indisrahel spiurdalti innanoib indiththrub in beotho ocascnam tire tairhgiri innambSo. ^ .i. ciadudrigni dia mor dimaith erriu. ^^ .i. nitat huili robtartuicsi. ^^ .i. doeoith digalforru matistuicsi ni rigad. ^ .i. nitat huili rob- taruilcc filii israhel. ^* .i. nigessamni nii beschotarsne diar nice. 62 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. iia — ii b. 10. quidam eorum mormoraverunt,^^ et perierunt ab exter min atore. ^ ' 11. Haec hautem omnia ^ in figura contingebant ^^ illis : scripta sunt hautem '" ad correptionem nostram,*^ Fol. lib. in quos finis seculorum deuenit.' 13. Temptatio uoa non adprehendat nisi humana.^ . . . faciet etiam cum temptatione prouentum.* 14. Propter quod, carissimi mibi,* fugite ab idolorum cultura.^ 15. Ut prudentibus loquor ; uos [ipsi] iudicate quod dico.^ 16. Calix benedictionis, cui benedicimus, nonne communi- catio sanguinis Christi est ? '' 17. Quoniam unus panis, unum corpus multi sumus.* 19. Quid ergo ? dico quod idolis immolatum sit aliquid,^ ^^ aut quod idolum sit aliquid ? ^^ ^^ .i. fridia et moysi et aaron ut melius nobis seruire in segipto quam mori in hoc deserto. ^^ .i. darisi afoduirt. ^ .i. fodarorcenn in uindicta. ^ .i. mirabilia dorigeni dia ar- maccaib israh&l. ^^ .i. isirchride atellad errusom. '" .i. innahi dorigeni dia armacm isrsihsl et na hi dorig^satsom. '' .i. diarcosc ni. Fol. lib. 1 [in marg. sup.] isindcinn * . . . chumme et iniaircJi . . . perfectio detur. ^ .i. ni fo.chith nadfochomalsid. ^ torhe L fords. * .i. nohsoirfmi- dia dinab fochidib hiith dauo farcuitsi occa. ^ .1, issi trsL temptatio homana asruhart timsfreccor ceil idol et accohor a timre. * .i. ishies tv& donaib dagforcitlidib molad ingni innanitside aracarat anrochlidnetar. '' .{. hore nonbendachani. * .i. inbairgen hi sin. ' .i. nicumaing intidol ahelned. '" .i. asni. ^^ .i. ni ni dano intidol, a So Zimmer. I could not read this -witli any certainty. Epistola ad Corinthios I., X. 20 — X. jo. 63 20. Nolo haiitem uos socios fieri demoniorum.'^ Non po- testis calicem Domini bibere et calicem daemoniorum bibere.^* ■ 21. Non potestia mensae Domini participes esse ^* et mensae demoniorum.^* 22. An aemulamnr Dominum ? Numquid fortiores illo sumus ? ^^ Omnia mihi licent, sed non omnia expediunt." 24. Nemo quod suum est querat, sed quod alterius.'* 25. Omne quod uenit in macello ^^ manducate,^" nihil * interrogantes propter conscientiam.'^' 27. Si quis uocat uos infidelium et uultis ire.^'' 28. Si quis hautem dixerit : immolaticium est,^^ nolite manducare, propter ilium qui indicauit,^* et propter con- scientiam.^^ 29. ut quidenim libertas mea iudicatur ab aliaconscientia?^^ ■Fol. lie. SO. Si ego cum gratia participo, quid blasfemor^ pro eo quod gratias ago ? ^ '^ .i. trithomailt neich adoharar doib eo quod demonis immolat. ^^ .i. lintar Idn difin foraltoir demne. '* .i. ocairhirt hiuth coirp mst. ^^ .i. ocairhirt hiuth neich adoparar do Idlih. ^^ A. inintsamlammarni .i. coforchongramni manducare idLolothyta quae Ipse non imperauit. ^^ .i. ituil d4e .i. nitattorhi fritoil die is diliu lemm didiu ani astorhm oldaas ani as dilmain. ^^ .i. nacuinged athoil fessin .i. cid fol do airbert hiuth innatuare nach thoimled arna tarta amiris et frithorcuin dondlohur hiressach, ^^ icundrathtig. '"' .i. isdilmain diiib. ^^ .i. ni ail duib diarfigid arnarala forcubus diri. ^^ .i. maadced torbe innathect .i. torhe athabarte dochuva. nirisse. ^^ .i. idbarthide. ^* .i. hore as namairessach fodiiacair. ^^ .i. arndch airhirid hiuth A. fratris infirmi. ^ A. mess dimicme. Fol. lie. 1 .i. manudfel inspiruf noib indiumsa nd bith fochunn uaimm fein domcecnduch A. per fortitudinem fidei. ^ .i. tar hisi tomalte innatuare. » MS. inhil. 64 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. iic. 31. Sine ergo manducatis, siue bibatis,' . . • omnia in gloriam Dei facite.* 32. Sine offensione estote ludeis.^ 33. non querens quod mihi utile est, sed quod multis, ut salui fiant.^ XI. 1. Emitatores mei estote, sicut ego Christi.'' 5. Omnis hautem mulier orans aut profetans * non uelato capite,^ ^^ deturpat caput suum ; " unum est enim acsi decaluetur.^^ 6. Nam si non uelatur mulier, et tondeatur.^' 7. Uir quidem non debet uelare caput suum, quoniam imago et gloria est Dei : mulier hautem gloria uiri est.^* 9. Etenim non est creatus uir propter mulierem, sed mulier propter uirum.'^ 10. Ideo debet mulier potestatem habere supra caput.^^ 11. Uerumtamen neque uir sine muliere, neque mulier sine uiro, in Domino." 13. mulierem non uelatam.'® 14. Nee ipsa natura docet uos quod uir quidem si comam nutriat ^' ignominia est illi.^" ^ .i. heimforis tra. anisiu. * .i. isinduchdl dodia et isnert nirisse cometecht dondlobur iniriss. ^ .i. cometecht dianecoscaib cencho- metecht diambesib mainbet mathi. ^ .i. anastorbe dosochudi dia nice. '' .i. arndbad romdr leosom intsamil crist fochetoir. ^ .i. apridchas diaclaind 1. diavamuinfir 1. aliis mulieribus. ^ .i. eenchailk fora ciunn. ^^ [in marg.] uelato capite .i. moris erat eis uelare capita in orationibus et in predicationibus 1. ambith cenchorin ished awuelare asbeirsom. ^^ .i. uisum suum .i. isairde nielutha mama. ^^ .i. arisinunn .i. huith nochtchenn .{. amal do berrthe .i. a uiro sue 1. ofolt. ^ .i. berrthar non tam imperat tonderi quam detestat 1. is cumme di noberrthe.^ 1* .i. amal ascenn crist uiri iscenn uir mulieris am&l donibeir in ben airmitin feith donfiur sic uir Christo. '* .i. act is benfor- chomnucuir dofortacM uiri. ^^ .i. hore tspropter uirum creata. " .i. ciasw airegdu infer arachnit sidi nirubi nechfar de cenalail. 18 .i. nochit^ ^^ .i. lex naturae .i.w«/orca;^ aicned. 2" .i. nisochruth. - leg. noichi. !> Zimmer (perhaps rightly) has roberrthe. Epistola ad Corinthios I., XL i6 — XI. 28. 65 16. Si quis hautem uidetur contentiosus esse, nos talem consuetudinem non habemus.^" Fol. 11 d. 18. Primum quidem conuenientibus nobis in Ecclesiam,^ audio scisuras esse [inter uos], et ex parte credo. ^ 19. Nam oportet [et] heresses esse, ut qui probati sunt, manifesti fiant in uobis.^ 20. Conuenientibus ergo nobis in unum, iam non est Dominicam cenam manducare.* 22. Numquid domos non habetis ad manducandum et bi- bendum ? ^ aut aeclesiam Dei contempnitis ? ^ 27. quicunque manducauerit panem hunc, uel biberit calicem Domini indigne, reus erit corporis et sanguinis Domini.'' 28. Probet autem se ipsum homo ; ^ et sic de pane illo aedat.^ ^ .i. nifil linn inheesso A. tuidecht friaicned et cosnam et im- bressan. Fol. lid. ^ .i. ished inso nochairigur itossueh. ^ A. fll ni de asfir 1. indricht udih'si as dehthach 1. fidei .i. isindrecht dindhiris adih debthichsi. ^ A. isairchen a buid et ished foirfea scismata rl. * .i. ni bdi lib manducare dominicam cenam sed cenam uestram. ^ bar a fie diiib darigente cene cenimmoKmus nachmor. ^ A. no indochomainsem ecolsa dagniith. Pelagius : facientes earn tri- clinium sepularum." '' Gregorius : * ne putarent corpus domini panem esse commonem indigne eum sumentibus uechimenter comminatur .i. isaidchrochad crist hore dite dochorp cnst indigne. ^ .i. Pelagius : perscrutanda est con- scientia si in nullo nos reprechendit " .i. nanglanad triaith- irgi onabde nii indid ningaba achocubus. ^ A. act nirobat pecthe less. » Migne, col. 783. •> MS, gg. = Not in Migne, col. 784:. 5 66 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. iid — 12a. 30. Ideo inter uos multi infirmi '" et inbiciles," et dor- miunt multi. *2 32. Dum hautem. iudicamur, a Domino corripimur. 33. inuicem expectate.^* 34. Si quis essurit, domi manducetj^^ ut non in iudicium conueniatis.'^ Fol. 12 a. XII. 1. De spiritalibus hautem nolo uos ignorare.^ 2. Scitis.2 3. Ideo notum uobis facio/ quod nemo in spiritu Dei loquiens, dicit anathema lesu.* 4. Diuisiones uero gratiarum sunt, idem hautem Spiritus.^ 5. . . . idem hautem Dominus. . . • 6. . . . idem uero Deus.^ 7. Unicuique hautem datur manifestatio Spiritus ad utili- tatem.''' 8. . . . secundum eundem Spiritum.* 9. . . . alii gratia sanitatum.^ ^^ .i. mnirt dcorp uile. ^^ .i. indenmi .i. tesbanat hoill airiu 1. itmoirb inhoilkin cia belt innacorp. '^ .i. tiagait baas nanapaig .i. gairte sdiguil. ^^ .i. diar cuindriueh. '* .i. indnadad each achele. ^^ .i. arnipalour do intsacarbaicc act ci nip lour nabad in seclesia ma[n]ducet sed domi. ^^ .i. madfleteg ledmagtach dogneid dind ceclis. Pol. 12 a. 1 .i. isferr limm rafesid cidcalleic. ^ .i. isglee Kb. ^ .i. eo quod eratis similes simulacrorum .i. arnitucsidsi issuidiu etargne crist .i. arindfessid. * .i. primitus dis .i. nipa hispirut dee ciatbera. ^ .i. itili immuTgu dona gratiae spiritus sancti ciasu oende inspirut. ^ [in marg.J triannian dobeirsom. hfc spiritui .i. spiritus et dominus et deus ostenditur hie ndch neich ingnim sed spiritus. '' .i. foikigthi inspirut andsom arrath dobeir do. ^ .i. sechis oenspirut fot ddli. » Pelagius : ut curat egrotos ufr sunt medici * 1. denom ferto. " Ut curet segrotos, Migne, col. 786. Epistola ad Corinthios /., XII. lo — XII. 20. 67 10. . . . alii interpretatio sermonum.^'* 11. Haec omnia operatur unus atque idem Spiritus diuidiens singulis prout uult." 12. . . . omnia membra corporis'^ cum sint multa, unum corpus sunt,!^ ita et Christus.'* 13. Etenim in uno Spiritu omnes nos in unum corpus bab- tizati sumus,^^ siue ludei, siue gentiles.^^ . . . et omnes unum Spiritum potati sumus." 14. Nam et corpus non est unum membrum/^ sed multa.^^^ 15. Et si dexerit pes : ^ quoniam non sum manus, non sum de corpore,^^ num ideo non est de corpore ?^^ ^' 16. Et si dixerit auris : quia non sum oculus/* non sum de corpore,^ num ideo non est de corpore ? ^^ 17. Sitotum corpus oculus, ubi auditus ?^ 18. Nunc hautem possuit Deus membra, unumquodque eorum ^ in corpore sicut uoluit.^^ 20. Nunc hautem multa quidem membra, unum hautem corpus.'" '" .i. tintuiith belri innaldil ut hironimus et Lxx. 1. runa dothahairt a oensonaib et precept essib iarum ut mos est pre- dicatoribus. ^^ doadbadar sunt atdnili ddna inspirto et asnoihdce inspinit. ^ commulm tra, anisiu lessom. .i. amaX fongni each hall dialailm isinchorp arafogna talland catch tianni dialailin arammi oinchorp hi crist. '^ it corp inboillsin cit Hi. '* .i. isoinchorp lacr'mt .i. sancti et iusti. '^ .i. rondliimigedni inoen- chorp trihaithis. ^^ .i. ataat uili isinchorpsin .i. iudei et genti[les]. " .i. assibsem imrool^ dirath inspirito noib. ^^ .i. nicorp intoinbdll. ^^ .i. arit boill immefolhget corp. ^^ .i. coss. ^^ .i. issochrudiu Idam oldosa oleosa nidichorp atoosa hore nim- thaladm. ^^ .i. nindd rii bed arse dichorp act atd de. ^ [in marg.J Mad inceclis tra. inchoss ishe ois achtdil et indladm ishi ois achtdil asmda alailiu. '^ .i. ois teodir. ^^ .i. isdildiu ammdg rogdb suit oldosa. ^^ .i. ardchuit sidi is de corpore dissi. ^ bidcorp son dano. ^ .i. possuit mm membrum. 2^ .i. isatnlid dorigeni dia corp duini 6 ilballaib. '" .i. rosuidi- gestar mm oinchorp diilballaib. a MS. seems assib semimrool. 68 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. 12 a — 12 b. 21. JSTon potest autem oculus^^ dicere manui:^^ Opera tua non indigeo ; aut iterum caput pedibus : non estis mini necesarii.^^ 22. Sed multo magis.'* Fol. 12 b. quae uidentur membra corporis infirmiora esse necessarlora sunt.^ 23. Et quae putamus ignobiliora membra [esse] corporis, hiis honorem habundantiorem circumdamus,^ et quae in- honesta suat habundatiorera bonestatem babent.* 24. Honesta hautem nostra nuUius egent;* sed Deus tem- perauit corpus, ei cui deerat habundantiorem tribuendo honorem.^ 26. Ut non sit scisma in corpora,® sed id ipsum pro in- uicem "^ sollieita sint membra.* 26. Et si quid patitur unum membrum,^ conpatiuntur omnia membra;^" sine gloriatur unum membrum, congau- dent omnia membra.^'- '1 .i. uir teoricae uitae. '^ uiro acbtuali. '^ .i. niriccim for- less achossa [et] reliqua. ^ A. nihed ameit nddricc less cachhall aldili sed multo ri. Fol. 12 b. ' .i. ata lohru amal rongab cride et da et inmedoncha dili 1. uirilia et feminina. ^ .i. anditen issairiu doibfognam. dondballaih ailib doib oldaas cidafognam. feisne cianubed leu. ^ .i. trifog- nam innamball naile doib .i. dothinool mtig impu et hiith doib. * .i. gnuis et lama et cossa. ^ .i. honestatis .i. andudcesta airi- som .i. Hi et sonirte immefolngi incorp uile andsom. on. ^ .1. oderna cechhall anastoisc dialailiu hore isin oinchorj:) ataat bad- maith anointu. ' .i. amai dixnigetar. ' .i. hore is oin chorp^ cohrad cachball alaile. ' .i. cinidluith lib intointusin. i" .i. isgalar leu uili mabed galar issindoinbull. ^^ .i. mad sladn in ball iar nagalar isdidnad donaib ballaib ailib. » There seems to be part of a letter between o'm and ehorp. Epistola ad Corinthios I., XII. 27— XIII. 2. 69 27. Uos hautem estis corpus Christi, et membra de membro.^^ 28. Et quosdam quidem possuit Deus in eclesia primum apostolos, secundo profetas,'^ tertio dootores : '* deinde uir- tutes,'^ exinde gratias curationum, opitulationes,^^ guber- nationes." 29. Numquidomnesapostoli?^^. . numquidomnesdoctores.^^ 30. Numquidomnesuirtutes?^" num[quid] omnes gratiam habent curationum ?^' numquid omnes linguis loquntur ? ^^ numquid omnes interpredantur ? ^' 31. Aemulamini hautem charismata meliora. Et adhuc ex- cellentiorem uiam nobis demonstrabo.^* XIII. 1. Si linguis hominum loquar ^^ et angelorum, caritatem hautem non habeam,^^ factus sum uelut aes sonans,^^ aut cimbalum tinniens.^ 2. Et si habuerim prophetiam,''' et nouerim . . . omnem soientiam ; '" et si habuero omnem fidem '^ ita ut montes transferam, caritatem [autem] non habeam, nihi sum.'^ ^^ ^^ .i. issuaichnid tra. cid diatuiced incosmuilius cosse .i. amal file oentid eterbaullu coirp duini conroih ointu etrunni dano Jiore ammi- corp criat et ammiboill crist. ^^ .i. ithe rogahsat airegas quia uide- runt apostoli quae profetae profetauerunt. '^^ .i. ois anamchair-. tessa in praesenti tantum docentes. '^ .i. indii gnite gnimu sainemli 1. denuvaferte. 1® .i. fortactidi .i. in doctrina et oratione 1. in elimoisinis. ^' .i. principes 1. secndapid. ^^ .i. abnegatiue .i. nitat apdil huili luct inna cecolsa. ^^ .i. nitat forcitlidi uili. ^ .i. ni dinat firtu uili. ^^ .i. nitectat rath dinma ferte uili. ^^ .i. nilahrdtar uili 6 ilbMrib. ^' ,\. nitatsoir huili oc tintuuth abelru innalaill 1. ocsaigid forsunu 1. octabairt ruiin esdb. ^* .i. quam labrath 6 ilbelrib, et adhuc excellentiorem uiam nobis demonstro. ^ .i. ished awdemonstrabo inso. ^ .1. seircc immircidi dodia. ^' .i. humae fogrigedar .i. crabud cendesercc. ^ .i. dstoidi 1. fogrigedar. ^^ .i. rath precepte. '" .i. ndich rognlith'' et gintar. ^^ .i. dinma ferte. ^^ .i. mtorban dom nii disin. <*' tairchella hie- ^ra huili ddnu inspirito et nitorban na de manib& desercc. » MS. rol—gniitL 70 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. 12b — 12c. 3. et si tradidero corpus meum ut ardeam,^* caritatem hautem non habuero, nihil mihi prodest.^^ Fol. 12 c. 4. Oarltas . . . non agit perperam.^ 5. non quaerit quae sua sunt.^ 8. Caritas nunquam excidit', sine prophetiae euacuabuntur,' siue linguae cessabunt.* 9. Ex parte enim cognoscimus,-^ et ex parte prophetamus." 10. Cum hautem uenerit quod perfectum est.'' 11. sapiebam ut paruulus.® - . . quando f actus sum uir, euacuaui quae erant paruuli.^ 12. Uidemus nunc"* per speculum in enigmate." ^^ . . ISTunc cognosco ex parte ; '^ tunc autem cognoscam, sicut et cognitus sum.^* 13. Nunc bautem manet fides, spes, caritas, trea haec ; ^ maior hautem est his caritas.^^ '* .i. in mortem ardagni sochuide baas aracharit nesso assanesso odidtanicc fessin. ^^ .i. isferr desercc oldate uili. Fol. 12 c. ^ [in marg. per]peram .i. forcrith .i. in cibis et uestimentis. ^ .i. act seirc h die tantum. ' .i. in future .i. nirecar less legind and. * .i. nilabrafammar .i. cotnimthce mmurgu acharitds innonn. ^ .i. ishecc rofitemmarni irrunaib dcee. ^ .i. isbecc pridchimmeni dirunaib dme ar nisfitemmar. '' .{. buith dunni issintodochidiu .i. uita futura 1. plena scientia. * .i. cetahiinn. ^ .i. domanicc foirbthetu ni denim gnimu macthi act risa innem bimmi cecni et bimmi foirbthi uili. i" .i. cos- muilius roisc ani siu lessom. " .i. iscumme adciamni naruna diadi et adcii nech ni triscdath cein mbimme in corpore. ^^ .i, arnipigl^e et nipifirderb anadchither trithemel. ^^ .i. isrdndin- deaoht adgensa 1. is ran indimnsa adgeuin indeacht .i. anima tantum adidgeuin. 1* .i. hid ex toto son wimurgu nipa ex parte. '^ .i. is hed alliin. ^^ .i. cidisinbiuth frecndircc. Epistola ad Corinthios /., XIV. i — XIV. 7. 71 XIV. 1. Sectdmini caritatem ; aemulamini spiritalia/!' magis autem ut prophetetis.'* 2. Qui enim loquitur lingua/^ non hominibus loquitur,^" sed deo loquitur ; ^^ nemo enim audit, spiritu enim loquitur misteria.'*^ 3. Nam qui profetat,^ hominibus loquitur ad aedifica- tionem et exhortationem et consolationem.^* 4. Qui loquitur lingua semet ipsum aedificat;^ ^^ qui hautem profetat,''^ aeclesiam Dei aedificat.^ 5. Uolo hautem omnes uos loqui linguis,^^ magis hautem profetare,^" nam maior est qui profetat,'^ quam qui loquitur linguis, nisi forte ut interpretetur,*^ ut aeclesia aedificationem accipiat.*^ 6. Nunc hautem, fratres, si uenero ad uos Unguis^* lo- quens,'^ quid uobis prodero,^^ nisi nobis loquar aut in reuelatione,^^ aut scientia,^ aut profetia,'^ aut doctrina ? *" 7. quae sine anima uocem dantia, siue tibia,^' sine cithara,^^ nisi distinctionem sonit[u]um dederint,^^ quomodo scietur id quod canitur,^* aut quod citharizatur ? '^ ^"^ .i. dona caritatis .i. atride tiias spes fides caritas. ^* forcanit. '^ .i. intii labrathar ilhelre. ^ .i. arnithuccat. ^^ .i. ddhucciside. ^^ .i. rocluinethar each infogur et niofitir cid asheir. ^* 'i. pirid- chas. ^ .i. istorbe son. ^ .i. issathorbe feisin son nanimd. ^^ .i. tuicd feissin 1. dodircci molad do. ^' .i. praidchas. ^ .i. istorbe sochuide son. ^ .i. niarformut fribsi asbiursa inso arropad maith limsa lahrad ilbelre duihsi. ^^ .i. bqferr son «wmurgu litma. *^ .i. is/err limsa didiu ani tairei inbrig mdir sin duibsi. ^^ [in marg.j Acht nammda issavalid istorbe son eo etereerta anasbera et eonrucea incetarcne cdich. ^* .i. corroehraitea sochuide triit. ^* .i. tri ilbelre. ^^ .i. dobier desemmrecht ■duib- indorsa frissacomricfea farnaire. ^® .i. cote mothorbese diiih mad\_a\mne labrar. ^' .i. condip f alius dochdch. ^ .i. confestar each. ^^ Aut profetia .i. hiprecept .i. todiusgud neich dochretim condip irlam do baithius. *" .i. foreetal neich iarna baithius. .{. buinne. ** .i. crot. ^' .i. manibee dechur isint senmuim nitucatar innarriara. *^ .i. angaibther isindbuinniu 1. croit. ^^ no ani crottichther. 72 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. 12 c — izd. ' 8. Etenim si incertam uocem det tuba, quis praeparabit se adbellum?« Fol. 12d. 9. Ita et uos^ per linguam ilisi manifestum sermonem dederitis,^ quomodo scietur id quod dicitur? eritis emm in aerae loquentes.* 10. Tarn multa ut potes genera lingarum sunt in hoc mundo,* et nihil sine uoce est.^ 11. Si ergo nesciero uirtutem uocis, ero ei, cui loquor, bar bar us. ^ 12. Sic et uos.'' 13. Et ideo qui loquitur lingua,^ oret ut interpretetur.* 14. Nam si orem li[n]gua,''' spiritus meus orat, mens hautem mea sine fructu est.''^ 15. Quid ergo est ? orabo spiritu, orabo et mente.^^ ^^ [in marg.J cosmuiius aile lessoxn inso .i. cosmuHus tuib arataat ilsenman dosuidiu et issain each nee .i. is&ain fricath sain friscor 1. fri imthect 1. frisuan * 1. comairli mani dechri- gedar [lasi)nfer nodseinn .i. mad oinriar dogni nitucthar cid frissasennar isamlid dano mani dechrigther et manitifitither {am)hilre nechtrann nithucci incdch rod chluinethar. Fol. 12 d. ^ .i. cosmuil diiibsi andedeso. ^ .i. manitintdith. ^ .i. inder .1. accusa^wMS grecus .i. hid essarcon aiiir duib arnitucfa nech anasberith. * .i. ciniglS lib ataai ilchenile berli isinbiuthso. * .i. ni ofil tvsi belre issin cenfogur A. cetorbe diiibsi didiu in/ogur si mani fessid inni bess fonfogursin. ^ .i. arnitucci ambielre asbiur ishe asbera iarum. barbdr inso. '' .i. hore isamne atda tra .i. is/err precept oldaas labrad ilbielre bad hed dogneithsi. ^ .i. bad savalith sulbairiehthe oetarceirt. ^ .i. sulbairiged 1. oret deum ut interpretetur .i. ut possit (inte)llegi sensus. ^^ .i. eia sulbiiigim. ^^ .i. nithucci momenme «»2murgu .i. quia non intellego quod loquor. ^^ .i. cid asmaith disxmt tia, nianae SM^bairigfea spiritu et mente .i. tucfa momenme anasbirat mo beiuil. " The last three letters are douhtful. Epistola ad Corinthios /., XIV. i6 — XIV: 22. 73 16. Caeterum si benedixeris spiritu,'' quis suplet ^* locum" idiotae,'^ quomodo dicet 'amen' super tuam bene- dictionem," i* quoniam quid dicas nescit ? '^ 17. Nam tii quidem bene gratias agis, sed alter non aedi- ficatur.^" 18. Gratias ago Deo meo,^^ quod omnium uestrum linga loquor.^^ 19. Sed in aeclesiS, uolo quinque uerba sensu meo^' loqui,^^ ut et alios instruam, quam decem milia uerborum in lingua.^^ 21. In lege scriptum est : " quoniam in alls Unguis et alls labis loquar ^^ populo huic ; ^^ et nee sic exaudient me, dicit Dominus.^ 22. Itaque linguae in signum sunt non fidelibus sed infi- delibus ; ^^ profetae ^ hautem non infidelibus sed fid^libus.^^ 13 .{. cid asbere siu on d fdgur tantum.. 1* A. ciafolinfea. ^ .i. edor 1. loce rMo et foi{l)sichiho ar nitorbe do maniriltar do. 1^ .i. donhdith 1. dondoscar. i' .i. forimbed inna pxocepte asbiniu. ^^ .i. nifiastar som cia airm indid immahcide do epevt am^n. '^ .i. niasse do epert am^n inchruthsin. ^^ .i. doad- badar j'mmurgu trisincainaisndiis file rath die latso act nitorbe donach ailiu. ^' .i. arna tomontis dano nambadrath spirito labrad ilbielre asbeirsova. anisiu. ^ .i. amtualang dano ahitar- certa. ^^ .i. insiam ondid accobor Kmsa ice cdich. ^* .i. cipcruth ira oke irmith sed in seclesia rl. ^ .i. foirbthe aranfoirbthiu inso .i. deich mili briathar ar labrad ilbelre et nistuccin ut praedicarem ea. ^^ .i. do 6is anfoirbthiu tT& asro- brad insin nabad anfoirbthisi dano arndp immaircide diiib. ^^ .i. rofestar cachmbelre intain birthar indoiri. ^ .i. ciarud chualatar ilbelre et cenmlabratar nipat ferr de isfollus didln. nanmdar brig labrad ilbilre. ^^ .i. ished torbe nammda tra, aratobarr labrad ilbelre conroadamrigther dia triit et combat irlamu de indancreitmich dochretim. 3" .i. preceptori. ^^ .i. precept «mmurgu isdodis Mresaach. » Isaiah ixTiii. 11. 74 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. I2d — 13 a. 23. Si ergo unfuersa conueniat aeclesia in unum, et omnes linguis loquantur,^' intrent hautem idiotae aut m- fidiles,^* ^^ nonne dicent, quod insanitis ? ^^ 24. Si hautem omnes profetant,^' intret hautem quis infidelis . . . deiudicatur ^^ ab omnibus .^^ 25. adorabit Deum, pronuntians quod uere Deus in uobis sit.« 26. Quid ergo [est, J fratres ? *^ Cum conuenitis, unus- quisque uestrum psalmum habet,*^ doctrinam habet,*' apoo- alipsin habet,** Fol. 13 a. linguam habet/ interpretationem habet ; ^ omnia ad aedifi- cationem fiant.^ 27. Sine lingua quis loquitur, secundum duos, aut [ut] multum tres,* et par partes,^ et unus interpretatur.^ '^ .i. doirgairiu nasainte beos. ^^ .i. centorhatid pvecepte. '* .i. bdith 1. amhirissig. ^ aut inhaid. ^^ A. ished asbirat itddss- actig indoini hisiu. ^"^ .i. mapiidcMt. ^^ A. berir breth foir. *^ .i. trissinprecept bisti ituiremar bestatu cdich et ni fristait inbistatid nisin A. gnim et briathar et imbrddud. *• .i. faith cachfer dinaibferaib hi siu. *^ .i. cid asdenti frisin " .i. ished domoiniur. '^ i. mad maid ladia. ^^ .i. eirgnce. ^^ _i_ fristait 'sochuide domsa and .i. heretici et seodoaposfo^j. 1* .i, mathiis cucuibsi riumsa. ^^ .i. immormussa 1. nebchomalnatha inna epistlese. Epistola ad Corinthios I., XVI. ii—XVJ. 2^. 83 11. Ne quis [ergo] ilium spernafc;'^ deducite hautem ilium in pace,'' ut ueniat ad me, exspecto enim '* ilium cum fratribus.'^ 12. De AppoUo hautem fratre, notum uobis facio^" quoniam multum rogaui eum [ut] ueniret ad uos cum fratribus ; ^'^ et utique non fuit uoluntas ^^ ut nunc ^^ ueniret ; ueniet hautem cum ^i uacuum ^* fuerit.^^ 13. confortamini.^® 14. Omnia uestra in caritate fiant.^' 15. Obsecro hautem uos, fratres, nostis domum Stiphanae et Fortunati et Achaici ; quoniam ^^ sunt primitiae Achaiae,^^ et in ministerium sanctorum ordinauerunt se ipsos.^" 16. Ut et uos subditi sitis'^ eiusmodi, et omni cooperanti, et laboranti.^* 17. id quod uobis de[e]rat ipsi subpleuerunt.'' 18. Refecerunt enim ^* et meum spiritum, et uestrum.^' Cognoscite ergo qui huiusmodi sunt.^® 19. Salutant uos in Domino multum Aquila et Preseella'.^'' Fol. 14 b. 24. Caritas mea cum omnibus uobis in Christo lesu.' '^ .i. inephuith dia reir. " .i. dofoidid illei resiu rissa. ^^ .i. ararnetitsa. '^ .i. conamuntir dochoid less. ^^ .i. dohiur tessi nairi. ^^ .i. nibad adenur do. ^^ .i. nlpuaccohor leiss. ^' .i. infechtso. ^ dilmain. ^^ .i. fosse has nudin do 1. nipa ainmithiu intain ronicfea. ^ .i. each alaile. ^' .i. nafridoirced nech dia- lailiu et do dia. ^ .i. interrogatio cid ndch intsamlid. ^' .i. if he ciaturuchreitset diib. ^^ .i ataat octimthirecM aTpastolprum dei nicujnme et sissi. ^^ .i. do aurlatu doib. ^^ .i. dofarforcit- lidib et dobar nanamchairtib. ^' .i. aid leusom diforcrid andu- desta airibsi. ^ .i. amre liumsa. '^ .i. torbce «mmurgu duibsi. '^ .i. dodenum neich asberat. ^ .i. isdil laee maid dodenum duibsi. Fol. 14b. ' .i. sit dm no{ca)rimse iesu. . . . car(itas) dano s(it). 84 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. 14-h. EPISTOLA II. AD COEINTHIOS. 1. 1. Paulus, apostolus 2 lesu Christi per uoluntatem Dei,^ et Timotheus frater,* aeclesiae Dei quae est Corintti,* cum Sanctis omnibus qui sunt in uniuersa Achaia.® 2. Gratia nobis et pax a Deo Patre nostro et a Domino lesu ChristoJ 3. Benedictus Dominus * et Pater.^ 4. Qui consulatur nos in omni tribulatione nostra," ut possimus et ipsi consulari eos ^^ qui in omni presura '^ sunt, per exortationem qua exortamur ^^ et ipsi a Deo.^* 5. Quoniam sicut abundant pasiones Christi in nobis, ita et per Christum abundat consulatio nostra.^^ 6. Siue hautem tribulamur ^^ pro uestra exhortatione ..." 2 .i. augtortas apstalachte inso ira, aainm fessin dosuidigud itos- soc{h) naepistle. ^ .i. ropothol dondathir mothooi * .i. ^re- ceptoir etforcetUd doib som Timotheus et hrdthir inhiris tiipu deeming cid i eoli{nn). ^ .i. donterchovuruc noib file icorint. ^ .i. ni luct corint nammd dianduthraccarsa amaithsi acht dadu- thracear donaih huilib noibaib file in achaia. "^ .i. precamur ego et Timo^^eMS multipliceter is hed fodlina. ^ .i. indeacM. ^ .i. sechisintathir. i" .i. eter imnetha inbetho frechdirc et pwna todoohidi. '^ .i. tre precept doib 1. isdessimrecht comdithnatha etsoire dochdch arsoireni. '^ 6n{dair)cur.'- ^^ .i. corroner- tamni each hifoditin fochide atnal nonnertarni hodia. ^* .i. cid omi. '^ .i. miit donindnagar fornni fochith issi miit insin donindnagar indithnad nitahir dia fornni didiu fochiih ndd/ocho- molsam cid indfochith follongam dober dithnad darahessi. ^^ .i. fonsegar. ^^ .i. arimp dithnad et hicc diiibsi foditiu fochide diinni .i. andugniat ar magistir isferr dun adinum. a cf. infra, fol. 23". Epistola ad Corinthios II., I. 6 — /. 12. 85 slue exortamur pro uestra exortatione et salute, quae in toUer- antia operatur harumdem passionum quas et nos patimur.^* 7. ut spes nostra firma [sit] pro uobis.'^ 8. Non enim uolumus ignorare uos,^" fratres, de tribula- tions nostro . . quoniam supra modum ^^ grauati sumus supra uirtutem,^^ ita ut tederet nos ^' etiam uiuere.^* 9. Sed ipsi in nobismet ipsis responsum mortis^' habuimus,^^ ut non simus fidentes in nobis.^' Fol. 14 c. 10. in quern speramus, quoniam adhuc eripiet nos.^ 11. Adiuuantibus et uobis in oratione pro nobis,^ ut ex multarum facierum personis, eius quae in nobis est donationis/ per multos^ gratiae' agantur pro nobis.^ 12. Nam gloria nostra haec est,''' testimonium conscientiae nostrae,* quod in simplicitate [cordis] * et sinceritate Dei.'^" ^^ .i. trefulang innafochide hied indhicc. ^^ .i. rofitemmarni hes sonirt forniressi isnaibfochidib. ^ .i. isfo Hum ciarafesid. ^^ .i. inmor. ^^ .i. tudrgdbad fornn aire fochide nddtudrgahar nert. ^^ .i. toncomra. ^ .i. ropo tochomraoht linn buid imbethu ut mori omni disiderio cuperemus. ^ .i. ararcomoicsi dobds. ^ .i. bds crist doprecepi 1. parati sumus rnorti pro Christo 1. Jis scil 6 bds. Aliter- roposcith linn uiuere ceist cid dorig^nsam wi'anse sed responsMW mortis rl. .i. guide et tomoltod armbdis is hed dorigensam sed non inuenimus. ^^ .i. torisnich^ in nobis .i. in nostra prudentia. Fol. 14c. ^ .i. bied afortacht linn beos. ^ .i. afotegidsi^ .1. gigestesi dia linn arafulsam arfochidi. * .i. aforUitsi &m ut ex multarum rl. * .i. cretfite ddnhi. ^ .i. atUgthe buide. ^ .i. cochonerehloatar. ' .i. Mcc sochiiide trepiecept iarnasoirad. * .i. nigoo dim friar- cubMS ni arlog na aithi pvidchimmi soscele. ^ [in marg.] (in) semplicitate .i. ni ar {I6)g na aithi dun ... we acM is [_art\hair- eiud sochuide in gloriam [cum] deo in pasionibus gloriamur [non]lucri causa . . eamus. ^^ .i. issi diuitte d& precept sosc^li cenlog cenaithi. » leg. torUmich, Zimmer. * leg. aforUgidai, Zimmer. 86 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. 14.C. et non in sapientia carnali, sed in gratia Dei conuersati sumus.ii 13. Non enim alia scripsimus uobis,^'' spero autem ^^ quod usque in finem cognoscetis/* 14. Sicut et cogn[o]ui8tis nos ex parte, ^^ quod gloria uestra sumus,i^ sicut et uos nostra in die Domini nostri lesu Christi." 15. Et hac confidentia,^* uolui prius uenire ad uos, ut secundam gratiam haberetis ; ^^ 16. et a nobis deduci in ludeam.^" 17. Cum ergo hoc uoluissem, numquid leuitate ussus sum.^^ Aut quae cogito, secundum carnem cogito^^ ut sit apud meEstet]Nron?23 2* 18. Fidilis hautem Deus, quia sermo noster,^' qui f[u]it apud uos,^^ non est in illo Est et Non ; ^^ sed Est in illo.^^ 19. Dei enim Filius, [lesus] Cliristus, qui in uobis per nos ^^ .i. condegar log arsodin et indochdl. ^^ .i. rofitis mohesgnese frib .i. ndd ciiintgim log armopvecept. ^' .i. isderi limm. ^* .i. coforcenn foirbthetad. '^ .i. rann udibsi 1. rann diar forcitulni. '^^ .i. is triunni didbsi indindocbdl nohtd in futuro. ^' .i. «»jal istrebartabirtsi dochum nirisse ronbiani indocbdt in die Domini nostri. ^^ .i. hare nondobmohrsa et nom moidim indib. ^^ .i. psenitentiam. : (Cei)st coite prima gra[tia] manse rad dilgutha {pe)cthe tre baithis {k)hed arrath ta{n)ise dilgud pectho {t)re aithirgi. 2" .i. atomanaste .i. cdchled dochoidsom sund isdopvecept et forcitul. ^^ .i. arisbis ■udilbe'^ issain ani asberar indi et dognither. 22 { arani immeraither iarcolinn isgndth gdo et fir nand ni iar colinn didiu moimradudsa sed secundum deum et non est mendacium in illo. ^^ .i. cobeid .i. combed andedesin imlabradsa .i. gdu et fir .i. combad sain anasberin obilib et ani immeradin ochridiu. ^ fochenele lugi (i)ssiu rodbo chosmi(liu)s .i. atnal nafil india {an)isiu A. fir et gdu {acht) isfir tantum fl (indi)d isamlid isfir fil indiunni. ^^ .i. fir tantum ished file indiunni. ^^ .i. pvidchider duibsi. "" .i. gdu etfir simul. ^ A. as est A. fir. ■* leg. uaille. Epistola ad Corinthios II., I. jp — //. /. 87 praedicatus est,^^ per me et Sylvanum.^" - . . non fuit Est et Non, sed Est in illo fuit.^i 20. ideo et per ipsum Amen ^^ Deo ad gloriam nostram.^^ ^* 21. Qui autem confirmat nos nobis cum ^^ in Christo, et qui unxit nos, Deus.'^ 22. Et qui signauit nos/' et dedit pignus Spiritus in cordibus nostris.'* 23. Ego autem testem Deum inuoco '^ in animam raeam, quod parcens uobis, non ueni ultra Corinthum ; *" non quia dominamur fidei uestrae,*^ sed adiutores sumus gaudi uestri/^ nam fide statis.*' Fol. 14d. II. 1. Statui autem hoc ipse apud me, ne iterum in tristi- tiam ^ uenirem ^ ad uos.' ^' .i. bainse dun epert gue airinti labrathar indiunni .i. iesus cristus is^riow side. ^ A. ismifiin ashiur itossuch. ^^ .i. nirrobe miesu christo est et non .i. fir et gdu acht is est nammd robot and .1, fir .i. biddixnugud firinne. ^^ .i. indfir .i. dorairngert dia rofirtha hi crist, ^' .i. iesum .i. istriit do&comnacht ditnni gratia uirtutum et doctrina. '* . . indocbal dim . . rlin no- pvidch .... inna fil acht . ... mi andsom. ^^ .i. ish^ no- donnertani libsi. '^ .i. onspirut noib. ^' .i. ishS dia i. ieosmuilius fris ignimaib et hissaib. ^^ [in marg.J (.i. do)rrat gell \_.i. fdyrgell asfiu .... intain dicit . . . derin fiach [uita] seterna et reg(num) caeleste tri . . . bieid arngell . . . fiach linn . . . christus et in spi(ru)t noib, ^^ .i. Inige limsa inso. ^^ .{. is ar airchissecht diiibsi nidechudsa cucuib statim dothabirt digle et doaidbiur foirib sech cotaneccarsa son ut petrus .... annaniam et saphiram. '^^ .i. nidanchumachtig fornirisse. ^ .i. congniam fribsi octdircud raith spirito diiib coni hedfodera fdilti ditibsi et dunni. ^' .i. ished idetid dobevat iudei toib tantum noehe . . ispirtdlde dominus et isspirdide anniiiedniss uile, ^ .i. cen fognaxa dorecht. 92 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. 15b. 18. JSTos uero omnes reuelata fade* gloriam Domini speculantes/ in eandem imaginem traneformamur,^ a clari- tate in claritatem, tamquam a Domini Spiritu. IV. 1 . Quod misericordiam consecuti sumus,* 2. Sed abdicamus occulta dedecoris, non ambulantes ^ in astutia,!" neque adulterantes uerbum Dei;^^ sed in manifestatione ueritatis,i^ commendantes nosmet ipsos ad omnem conscientiam hominum coram Deo.^^ 3. Quod si etiam opertum est euangelium nostrum, in his qui pereunt est opertum.^* 4. illuminatio euangeli gloriae Christi,^^ qui est imago Dei.^^ 6. Non enim nosmet ipsos praedicamus, sed lesum Christum Dominum nostrum.^' ' 6. Quoniam Deus, qui dixit de tenebris lucem splendescere,^' ipse inluxit in cordibus nostris, ad inluminationem scientiae claritatis Dei.^^ 7. Habemus autem thesaurum istum ^^ 8. patimur sed non angustiamur : ^^ aporiamur,^ sed non destituimur.^* 9. deiicimur, sed non perimus.^ * .i. iiadfialichthi .i. focertava. fial diinn. ^ .i. etargne deachte. ^ .i. similiter christo in moribus 1. imago intairmchrutto isUib tabor. '' .i. amsl asospirut. * .i. trocaire di imme/orling dunni iris. ' .i. imdibnem. '" .i. imbrecaireckt ut alii adulte- rantes in euangelium. '^ .i. niarlog na aithi pTidchimmi. ^'^ .i. issindrilad. ^' .i. rofiiir cocubus caich arnindas(ni).'- ^* .i. maso dorchide lanech apridchimmeni nilanech nodchomal- nadar ad islanech nadid chreti. ^^ .i, ipvidchither gloria christi. ^^ .i. delb aicnete secundum diuinitatem. ^' .i. isairi is indocbdl crist pvidchimme arnipiridchava. arnindocbdil fanisin. ^^ .i. isairi &m pirLdchimmini diiibsi. ^^ .i. ignis spiritus sancti condan iolich irrimaib deachte. ^^ .i. scientie .i. etargne deachte et raith inspirto. ^^ [in marg.] nitam toirsech. ^^ .i. frisbrii- demor. ^^ .i. ni derge . . . met.^ ^ .i. hore asfir quod dicimus. "■ The first stroke of the « of -ni is visible. l> The met is written under the rge of derge. It is the end of a verb of which the beginning is now illegible. The ni is not clear. Epistola ad Corinthios II., TV. lo — V. 7. 93 10. Semper mortificationem lesu^' in. corpora nostro cir- cumferentes,25 ut uita lesu in corporibus nostrls manifestetur.^'' 12. Ergo mors in nobis operatur, uita autem in uobis.^' Fol. 15 c. 15. Omnia enim propter uos,^ ut gratia habundans propter multos ^ in gratiarum actione,* abundet in gloriam I3ei.4 16. is qui intus est renouatur de die in diem.^ 17. Id enim, quod in praesenti est momentaneum ^ et leue • tribulationis nostrae, supra modum ^ in sublimitate aeternum gloriae pondus operatur in nobis ;* 18. Non contemplantibus nobis quae uidentur, sed quae non uidentur ; ^ quae enim uidentur, temporalia sunt,^" quae autem non uidentur, aeterna sunt.'' V. 2. Nam et in hoc ingemiscimus,'^ habitationem nos- tram, quae de caelo est, superindui cupientes.'* 4. Nam et qui sumus in hoc tabernaculo, ingemiscimus '* grauati.'^ . . . ut absorbeatur quod mortale est a uita.'^ 5. Qui autem efficit nos . . . Deus.'''' 7. Per Mem enim ambulamus, et non per spiciem.'* ^ .i. crucem 1. aw»al rombomarb «esM donbiuthso sic et nos. ^^ .i. qfedme. ^ .i. condonroib indindocbdl itd crist innim. ^^ .i. ambds tiagmeni dodirci bethid duihsi .i. is arbethid d&ibsi tidg- mini bds. Fol. 15 c. ' .i. isairiubsi. ^ .i. mrecMrad innanddne tindnagtar do chdch. ^ .i. innarrath. * .i. arimp domorad dw uile, * .i. ferr asqferr. ^ .i. ambroite, ^ .i. inmor. * .i. fochricce diinni. ^ .i. tj,itaibrem seirc donaib ritaib /recndaircib. '" .i. mfiu aserc ade. '' ,i. iscoir mmurgu indithevo. issuidib. ''^ .i. iscith linn etarscarad coirp etanme. '^ .i. odarlicthe tech neb- marbtath immunn dinim. '* .i. imminbidbethid. '^ .i. corpore 1. istrom linn etarscarad coirp etanme. tarsin corpsin. " .i. ishi dia. '* .i. ni ecne dunn. 94 Codex Paulinus Wirzih. fol. i^c — i^d. 8. Audemus autem,!^ 20 et bonam uoluntatem habemus. ^ magis peregrinari de corpore, et praesentes esse ad Dominum. 9. Et ideo contendimus, siue absentes, siue praesentes, placere illi.^' 10. Omnes enim nos manifestari ante tribunal Christi opor- tet,^* ut refferat unusquisque propria corporis sui, prout gessit. ' 11. Scientes ergo timorem Domini, bominibus suademus; Deo autem manifesti sumus ; ^^ spero autem ^ et in con- scientis uestrls manifestos nos esse.^ Fol. 15d. 12. Won iterum nos commendamus nobis,* sed occas- sionem ^ damus nobis ^ gloriandi pro nobis,* ut babeatis ad eos, qui in faoiem gloriantur,^ et non in corde.® 1 3. Siue enim mente "^ excedimus, Deo ; siue sobrii sumus, uobis.* 14. Caritas enim Christi urget nos ; ^ estimantes hoc, quoniam si unus pro omnibus mortuus est, ergo oranes mortui sunt ; i" 15. Et pro omnibus mortuus est [Christus], ut et qui •^ .i. rolaimemmar. ^^ [in marg.J . . laimirsni. ^^ .i. cotcMt- banava. ^^ .i. is assu linn scarad friarcorp massudiing anroga- dammar"' A. techt innar corp fornem. ^^ A. hore iscuci rigmi is/err dun placere illi. 2* .i. istacair diinn achainfochell asarcorp. ^ A. opera .i. ni imdidnibter ainech and odabirt coihsen allae ^ sin. ^ A. ronfitir side quod timorem eius habe- mus. ^"^ A. isderb liumm. '^ A. cid sisi daao ronfitid ni. Fol. 16 d. 1 .i. ni recaxa ales rolasid siiil torunn itosslch. ^ .i. fochunn. ^ .i.faeram duih, * .i. nachatelcid Juirib. ^ .i. in carnalibus 1. forhrethir. ® .i. combadsnini formoidemsi .i. conirbaridsi anat- denat arm\_a]gistir nidignemni cenapvidchidsi. "> .i. caritate .i. di imradud dee. ^ .i. dubsi : isdMbsi proficit bacpir duibsi dado berthe testas dinni. ^ .1. excedere 1. non cogitare tola et aceo- brainbetha act each lasel dim forimrddud di insel aile forprecept ar seirc dde dogniam cechtarde. i" .i. isderb linn. " Perhaps arrogadammar. l> There is a stroke before the e. Epistola ad Corinthios II., V. i6 — VI. 5. 95 uiuunt, iam non sibi uiuant, sed ei qui pro ipsis mortuus est ^^ et resurrexit.'^ 16. Itaque nos ex hoc neminem nouimus'^ secundum carnein.^* Et si cognouimus secundum carnem Christum sed nunc iam non nouimus.'^ 19. Quoniam quidem Deus erat in Christo.^^ 20. Pro Christo ergo legations fungimur.^T . . . obsecra- mus pro Christo.'* 21. Eum qui '^ non nouerat peccatum, pro nobis peccatum fecit, ^o ut nos efficeremur iustitia [Dei] in ipso.^' VI. 2. Ecce nunc tempus ^^ acceptabile,^* ecce nunc dies salutis.^* 3. Nemini dantes ^ ullam offensionem,^^ ut non uitu- peretur ministerium nostrum.^'' 4. Sed in omnibus exhibeamus nosmet ipsos sicut Dei miniatros ... in necessitatibus.^ ... in angustis.^^ 5. In plagis,^" in carceribus/' ... in laboribus,'^ ^' in uigih's, in ieiuniis. '^ .i. ar naconroib dethiden forneuch act tol deb doddnum. ^^ .i. ni airmithi ar aithis ambds nisin arasreracht. '^ .i. hore dorrigeni crist anuileso erunn ni uisse doneuch iarura luith inaccobor colnidiu Aliter neminem nouimus christum mori iterum pro pecatoribus. '* .i. robot crisi icolinn. ^^ .i. ished resurrexit et ascendit. '^ .i. deacht A. nirbu doinect cendeacht. " .i. techtaireeht ut sicut misit me pater et ego rl." ^ A. niar nert indomuin guidmit act isarchrist. ^^ .i. inti sin. ^^ .i. idbart ar ba ainm leosom peccatum dundidbairt adoparthe dar cenn peccati darcenn peccai^j didiu sil adim adropredsom. combouisse ciasberthe peccatum di. ^^ .i. imforlinged mor namri de. ^^ .i. noui testamenti 1. saigul catch. ^^ .i. airiten irisse dochdeh et airiten catch odia. ^* .i. icce caich tri iriss, ^^ .i. anataibrem doneuch. ^^ .i. tacir dim ut inpleamus quod predicamus. ^ .i. diacomalnammar apridchimme ninincebthar iarum. ^ A. ingdibthib. ^^ A. mentis. 1. ocht et gorte. '^ .i. inesaircnib. ^^ A. itimmaircnib, '^ .i. techt atudith ituiaith. ^^ fochidi aricin cossin fochidi othuil anisiu sis. ^ mitto uoB, John xx, 21. 96 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. i^d — i6a. 6. ... in longanimitate.s* in suauitate,'^ in Spiritu sancto,^^ in caritate non ficta.^' 7. ... in uirtute Dei/s per arma iustitiae'^ a dextris, et a sinistris.^" Fol. 1 6 a. 8. Per gloriam, et ignobilitatem.^ . . . sicut qui ignoti, et cognoti.^ 9. Quasi morientes,^ et ecce uiuimus * ; ut castigati, et non mortificati.'^ 10. Quasi tristes, semper autem gaudentes ; ^ sicut egentes/ . . . et omnia possedentes.* 11. Os nostrum patet ad uos,^ 6 Chorinti ! cor nostrum dilatatum est.^" 12. Non angustiamini in nobis/^ angustiamini in uisceri- bus uestris.^^ '* .i. iforus cen oclatid. ^^ A. issuacaltmichi. ^^ A. sine simu- latione quia spiritus sanctus efugit fictum atd didAn spiritus sanctus in nobis. '^ .i. non ut seodoapostoli forbelih tantum. ^* .i. dinma ferte. ^* .i. irgala firihne diarnditin. ** .i. nachin rogba iiall de prosperis nachinrogba derchomiud in aduersis. Fol. 16 a. ^ .i. generis .i. cenonmolid cenon airid nitdbir udil natoris fornn. ^ A. amsl ninfessed each et ronfltir calliic 1. ignoti ab bominibus et cognoti apud deum. ' .i. irlaim dodul bats cachdia. * .i. nonanich dia dicachimniiid. ^ A. nonanich dia calliic. ^ A. ammifdilti mm calliic in tvAbx}ilafionibus. "^ A. idrfir 1. diuitiis sseculi. * .i. misteria spiritalia 1. alimenta per operationem nostram onabiam ingorti nanochti ut est totus mundus uiri fidelis est. ^ .i. nahium. ingorti nanocti. i" .i. isduthract linn AoCirina precept diiib. ^^ A. niciimung donind- nagar arforcital duib. ^^ .i. iscumung fuiribsi mmurgu occan- airitin naforcetal sin. Epistola ad Corinthios II., VI. 13 — VII. 6. 97 13. Eandem [autem] habentes remunerationem,'^ tatn- quam fills dico," dilatamini et uos.^^ 14. Nolite iugum ducere cum infidilibus.^^ 16. TJos enim estia templura Dei uiui." 18. TIos eritis mihi in filios. VII. 1. . . carisimiji* mundemus nos '^ ab omni inqui- namento carnis et spiritus,* perficientes sanctificationem in timore Dei.^^ 2. . . neminem circumuenimus.^^ 3. Non ad condempnationem uestram dico,^' ^* prae- dixi[mus] enim quod in cordibus nostris estis.^ 4. Multa mihi fiducia est apud uos,''^ multa mibi gloriatio pro uobis.^^ . . . superabundo gaudio in omni tribula- tione nostra.^ 5. nu[l]lam requiem habuit caro nostra, ^^ sed omnem tribulationem passi sumus : foris pugnae, intus timores.'" 6. Sed qui consulatur humiles/^ '^ .i. diamhad mathi ropia indfochricc duldrthar dimni. '* .i. amal asdomaccaih .i. iarforcitul on. ^^ .i. hadlethan formenme et forcride ocairitin indforcitil sa. ^^ A. nabad inunn fedan imheith. " .i. istempul asbevar doib hore isoendia atreba indib. ^^ .1. trianman tra, dobeir doib .i. templum dei et filii et caris- si[mi]. 1^ .i. atcomlafriu ut mos est bonis doctoribus. ^^ .i. corropglan farcorp et fornanim. ^^ .i. corrop noib fornanim in homun ddi. ^^ .i. niruthogaitsam nech. ^ .{.- ni arindi dorontcB si amsiu .i. lessionem rl. ^* [in marg.J nidir doneuch molad alaili ciasbersa inso nitobartathdir si act is do bar tincJiosc arandernaid andogniam ni et arnadernaid annad denamni. ^' .i. trechomalnad et intsamil neich dogniamni. ^^ .i. am essamin dothabirt testassa airibsi. ^ .i. hore dongniithsi arnint- samil ni hi cacha bisaib de uera bonitate. ^ A. hore adib foirbthisi ni couairigursa na imned. ^^ A. hore nadfitemmar fius "• scil itaibsi. ^^ .i. hereticorum et aliorum bite im mun- taras et nistabir acride. ^^ .i. isgndth do cobir cachlobir hifochidib. a MS.^s, with T written over i. 98 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. i6k. Fol. 16 b. consulatus est nos Deus in aduentu Titi.^ 7. JSTon solum autem in aduentu eius, sed etiam in solacio, quo consulatus est in uobis ; ^ referens ' nobis . . . uestram aemulationem pro me.* 8. non me penitet, et si peniteret, uidens quod aepistola ilia (etsi ad horam ^) uos contristauit.^ 9. Nunc^ gaudeo, non quia contristati estis,* contristati enim estis secundum Deum, ut in nuUo detrimentum patie- mini ex nobis.* 10. Quae enim secundum Deum tristitia est, penitentiam in salutem stabilem operatur ; ^^ saeculi autem tristitia mortem operatur.i' 11. Ecce enim hoc ipsum . . . quantam in nobis ^^ ope- ratur soUicitudinem ; . . sed uendictam.*' In omnibus ex- bibuistis uos,'* incontaminatos esse negotio.^ 12. . . scripsi nobis . . ad manifestandam soUicitudinem nostram, quam pro nobis babemus.'^ 13. Ideo consulati sumus ; ^^ ... abundantius magis gauisi sumus super gaudio Titi, quia refectus est spiritus eius ab omnibus uobis.'* Fol. 16 b. ' .i. cofius soil udibsi. ^ A. indfdilte roboi do libsi .i. hore fonairnicc arachiunn disiderium et merorem et emulationem. ^ .i. tit. * .1. fornit frisdihapstalu dar{m)chensa. * .i. cid do udir .i. cuit hore. ^ .i. cenmd nova, nirhuaithrech limsa. ^ .i. infectsa. ^ .i. nifarmbronsi immafolngi fdilti domsa. ^ .i. ni indrdigne diiib cininfil lib aridibmaithi cene. '" .i. imfohigi mtristitiasM salutem. ^^ .i. imdethidnea sseculi .i. dog'uilse dineiich adhaill et dineueh ndd etar et dineuch bis la nech nad bi lat so. 1^ .i. mor ni. ^^ .i. fordemun et tola .i. bonum opus daraissi. '* .i. pj-obaistis uos. '^ .i. odethidin. '^ .i. isarfar- mmhrddudsi. '^ .i. dorondonadni^ quod uos castos esse pro- batis. '^ .i. nibrmach donintarrdi. "■ There is a stroke bigb above the first o. Epistola ad Corinthios II., VII. 14.— VIII. p. 99 14. Et si quid apud ilium de uobis gloriatus sum, non sum confussus;i9 . . . gloriatio nostra, quae fuit^" ad Titum,^! ueritas facta est.^^ 15. Et uiscera eius abundantius,^^ in uobis sunt, reminis- centis omnium uestrum obedientiam.^* Fol. 16 0. VIII. 2. et altislma paupertas eonim habundauit in diui- tibus semplicitatis ^ eorum.^ 3. Quia secundum uirtutem testimonium illis reddo,' et supra uirtutem uoluntarii fuerunt.* 4. Cum multa exortatione obsecrantes nos gratiam, et com- monicationem ministerii.^ 5. semet ipsos dederunt primum Domino.^ 6. Ita ut rogaremus Titum.'' 7. Sed sicut in omnibus babundatis fide et sermone,* . . . ut in bac gratia abundetis.* 8. uestrae caritatis ingenium bonum conprobans.'" 9. Scitis enim gratiam Domini nostri lesu Cbristi, quoniam propter uos egenus factus est.^^ ^^ .i. nirhomebul domsa epert frissova. rondhiad fdilte lihsi et- robtismaithi formhisasi arachiunn. ^ .i. ar moidemni. ^^ .i. fritit. 2^ .i. fir nuite sicut dixi. ^ .i. sech each. ^ .i. cuim- nigedar. Fol. 16 c. ^ .i. duthracht cencessacht. ^ .i. imforling anu diinni apau- pertas sotq. etasemplicj'te. ^ .i. ished noadamrugur. * .i. isde dohiur forcell dineurt innadeserce rohoi indibsora. ^ A. elimoysmam quae per nos Sanctis datur 1. conrobad cuit doib- som occatimthirecht. ^ .i. resindalmsin. '' .i. isudichnid tra, eid diandechuith tit .i. querere elimoysinam. ^ .i; atd lib anuilese. ^ .i. condibferr donberaidsi oldaas each, i" .i. do- pvomad forndeseree. ^^ .i. istoieh ciadorattid si ni diamuintir itmaithi aarittifrib. 100 Codex Paulmus Wirzib. fol. i6c — i6d. 10. Et consilium in lioc do,^^ hoc enim nobis utile est,'' qui non solum facere, sed et uelle coepistis ab anno priore.'* 11. Nunc uero et facto perficite,'^ ut quemadmodum promp- tus est animus uoluntatis/^ ita sit et perficiendi ex eo quod habetis." 12. Si enim uoluntas prumpta est,'^ secundum id quod liabet.i9 13. Non enim ut alis [sit] remissio, uobis autem tribulatio.** 14. In praesenti tempore,^' uestra babundantia illorum inopiam suppleat,^^ ut et illorum abundantia uestrae inopiae sit supplimentum,^' ut fiat aequalitas, sicut scriptum est : ^* * 15. Qui multum habuit, non abundauit ; ^^ et qui modi- cum, non minorauit.^'' Fol. 16d. 18. Misimus etiam cum illo fratrem, cuius laus in euangelio per omnes seclesias.^ 19. . . . ordinatus est ab aeclesiis comes perigrinationis nostrae,^ in hac gratia, quae ministratur a nobis ad Domini gloriam, et destinatam uoluntatem nostram.^ '^ .i. opere dei ished aschomairlle Umm athahart. '' .i. bore iiiduthracht lib. '* .i on nurUy ^^ .i. avellesj'w. '^ .i. anacco- bor. " .i. nibicen log na airlicud acttaibrid afil lib. '^ .i. massu diithracht. '^ .i. iarsinchitmung bess lib. ^^ .i. nicoir didnad dondalalucht ettroscud dondlucM ailiu. ^i .i. tdbairt innaalmsine. ^^ .i. aforoil bess lib dinaib anib. ^ .i. conroigset dia nairiuibsi. ^ .i. conaroib diupart neich lelele. ^ .i. ni pu imdu do inniann cidtren octecmallad. '^^ .i. nipulugu achuitsidi ciabolobor octecmallad. Fol. 16 d. ' .i. ocpvecept sosc&i candidmoladar each. ^ .i. istorise lacdch abuith ocailli a almsine 1. isuisse abuith icoimthecM dagdoine. ^ .i. isduthracht linni dano addnum diiib. . » Exod. xvi. 18. b Possibly on hurid. Epistola ad Corinthios II., VIII. 20— IX. 11. 101 20. ne quis nos uituperet in hac plenitudine, quae minis- tratur a nobis.* 23. apostoli aeclesiarum in gloria Christi.' 24. Ostensionem ergo ... in illos ostendite in facie aecle- siarum.^ IX. 1. Nam de ministerio, quod fit in sanctos, ex abun- dantia est mibi scribere nobis.'' 2. de nobis glorior apud Macedonas,^ quoniam et Achaia parata est.^ 3. Misimus autem fratres, ut ne quod gloriamur de uobis, euacuetur i" in hac parte, ut, quemadmodum dixi, parati sitis.^' 4. Ne cum uenerint mecum Macedones mecum, et inuene- rint uos imparatos, erubescamus.^^ 5. Necessarium ergo existimaui rogare fratres, ut praeueniant ad uos,^' et praeparent repromissam benedictionem banc para- tam esse,'* sic quasi benedictionem, non tanquam auaritiam.'^ Fol. 17a. 11. Ut in omnibus locupletati abundetis ' in omnem sem- plicitatem, quae operatur per nos gratiarum actionem Deo.'* * .i. itecht mudu elimoy. 1. itoimtiu nabad do Meriisalevn .i. opus nobertis 1. higabdl loge ar precepte amal ndngabimmse di^m nigaib lucas. ^ .i. pridchite indocbdil d<^ in omnibus seclesis. ^ .i. coudidaccadar each eclis. "^ .i. gaibthir tra ddde isintestiminse sis .1. rodboisprecepi bistatad dochorintib uilib arniepur /rib innalmsin berar dohierusalem. arrqfetar isirlava. lib ade. Aliter isindalmsan arafocair aniias actisfor ois tuaithe arfocarar archidt indoissa grdid et ind dissa foirbthi ni icen airocre. * .i. biuusa ocirbdig darfarcennsi frimacciddndu. ^ .i. ished inso arabdgimse. '" .i. rob dnicsi irfocre riumsa. " .i. arnapmebul domsa moirbdg. '^ .i. ansu liumsa indois anechtir diafius. '* .i. arnapmebul diiibsi et dimni. '* .i. dobesivsom. ailnjm bendachtan dondalmsin hore islabendaehtin doindnagar. ^ 1. circumuentionem .i. togdis. Fol. 17 a. 1 .i. te.se non dobsommigetar. ^ .i. mad condiuiti doindna- satar atluehfam luidi dodia darahSssi, 102 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. iya—176. 12. Quoniam ministerium huius officii . . . abundat per multas gratiarum actiones.^ 13. glorificantes Deum in obaedientia confessionis uestrae.* 14. Et ipsoram obsecrationem pro uobis.^ X. 1. absens autem confido in uobis.^ 2. Rogo autem uos ne praesens audeam, per earn oonfiden- tiam qua '' existimor audere,* in quosdam, qui arbitrantur nos tanquam secundum carnem ambulemus.® 6. Et in prumptu habentes ulcisci i" omnem inobedientiam, cum inpleta fuerit uestra obaedientia.^^ 7. Si quis confidit sibi Christi se esse,^^ boc cogitet iterum apud se.'^ ' Fol. 17b. 9, Ut non existimemur tamquam terrere uos per epis- tolas. ^ 10. Quoniam quidem aepistolae, inquiunt, graues sunt et fortes;^ praesentia autem corporis infirma,^ et sermo contemp- tibilis.* ^ .i. tre atlogud huide donaib noibaib diatabarr indalmsan. * .i. maith forfoisitiu. ^ .i. ismenic anirnichthe airiuhsi. ^ A. ro- cretus dongenid. '' .i. tre essamni cumachti. ® .i. rolaumur •i. uindicare. ' .i. assidroilliset. ^^ .i. conicfimmis adigal. ^^ .i. primum dineuch foitev cucuibsi. ^^ .i. hore rommoidisom cumachte less cosse asber infect so asmug et nancoimdiu. ^' .i. asbeiv itossug asmug imrddi iterum conderna gnimu moga A. [in marg.J natomnathar nech nibes mo quam serui et cid intain ronmoitsem ni bo arseirc moidme act oroiad torbe duibsi triit A. orochretesi et oro intsamlithe mobisusa et ond riichrete si doneuch act nech dogned nagnimusin. Fol. 17b. ^ .i. amal ni cuimsin hifrechdirc anaslerinn per e^istolas. ^ A. itmora nabretha scribatdr and in sepisifo/is. ^ .i. istrimuin mmurgu intain mbis Msiu. * derail A. nisulbir inbriathar A. ni dron act is diuit etisgle. Epistola ad Corintkios II., X. ii — XI. j. 103 11. Hoc cogitefc qui eiusmodi est, quia quales sumus uerbo'' per aepistolas ^ absentes, tales et praesentes in facto.''' 12. Ifon enim audemus,* inserere, aut Comparare nos qui- busdam, qui se ipsos commendant ; * sed ipsi in nobis nosmet ipsos metientes, et conparantes nosmet ipsos nobis.^" 13. Nos autem non in [ini]mensum gloriabimur,^^ sed secundum mensuram regulale,'^ quae mensus est nobis Deus,^-* mensuram ^^ pertinguentis* usque ad uos.^^ 14. Non enim quasi non pertingueutes ad uos,'^ super- extendimus nos." 15. Non in immensum gloriantes in al[i]enis laboribus.'^ 16. Etiam in ilia, quae ultra uos sunt,'^ euangelizare, non in aliena regula in iis quae praeparata sunt gloriari.^" 18. Non enim qui se ipsum conmendat,^^ ille probatus est ; sed quem Dominus commendat.^^ XI. 1. Subportate ^' me.^* 2. Aemulor^" enim uos Dei aemulatione,^^ dispondi enim uos ^ uni uiro uirginem kastam exhibere Cbristo.^ 3. Timeo autem, ne sicut serpens Euam seduxit astutia ^ .i. ammituailhge armbrethre. ^ .i. ni irbdgam nddernavx iarriehte ni barsciuil si. '' .i. promfidir innargnim iarnchte. ^ .1. niconlaimemmar ni on. ' .i. nidil dim arcondelc friii ^ .i. ni dignem. andogniat som. ^^ .i. /rinn fanisin cotondelcfam. .i. a/«al doncoisin ninm&idfem inneuch ndd denam ut uos facitis 6 seodoapostoli. ^^ .i. indermdr 1. itomus frinech. ^^ .i. non- Sfimlafammar frinn fesine. '' .i. roir dun. '* .i. icutrummus fribd. 1^ i. condan apstil duibsi. ^^ .i. amal nibimmin cutrummi /rib. " .i. ni/oruaisligemni. ^^ .i. ni bartotad piecepte nachaili tiagussa. ^^ immib dicachleith. ^^ .i. bitM nap-recepta cdtni nopvidchob doib 1. nibarsaithar nachaili tiagu. 21 .i. nodmoladar fe&in. ^^ .i. airlethar nomoras. ^s falog. ^ .i. sustinete me .i. fodaimid neeh asmessa dkib .i. seodoap- ostoli. '"'^ het. ^ .i. isinunn arnit et dia circa uos. ^^ .i. arohroinasc, ^ .i- cen imrddud nach aili nisi christi. » MS. perunguentis : pertingendi, Vulg. •> The mark pf length is not quite certain. 104 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. 17b — 17 c. sua,^^ ita corrumpantur sensus uestri, et excidant a simplici- tate.30 4. Nam si is, qui uenit . . . aliud euangelium praedicat, quod non recipistis,^^ recte pateremini.^^ 7. me ipsum humilians, ut uos exaltemini.^' Fol. 17c. 8. Alias aeclesias exspoliaui, accipiens stipendium ad mini- sterium uestrum.^ 9. cum essem apud uos, et egerem, nulli honerosus fui.^ 10. quoniam liaec gloria' non [in]fringetur in me.* 12. ut in quo gloriantur, tales inueniantur sicut et nos.' 13. !N"am eiusmodi seudoapostoli [sunt operarii] subdoli, transfigurantes s^ in apostolos Christi.^ 14. Et non mirum,''' ipse enim Satanas * transfigurat se in angelum lucis.* 15. If on est ergo magnum, si ministri eius transfigurentur.^ 16. ne quis me putet insipientem esse, alioquin *" velud insipientem accipite me,^^ ut et ego modicum quid glorier.'^ ^^ .i. isco euaw dodechuid serpens nicoaiam hore as lohro mulier quam uir niamre limsa diAm ais lobar dodenum diibsi. ^^ .i. iobe. '1 .i. naropridchissemm diiib. '^ .i. isdiriug diiib cretem do amal sodain 1. pateremini nos recte exaudire manidinnonn forcital linn et manid nimite dkihsi nicoitsi frinni. '^ .i. tre- mintsamilse quia qui s^ humiliat exaltabitur. Fol. 17 c. ^ .i. din ropridchos doib itmacidonii domroisechtatar. ^ .i. nipsa tromfornech. ^ A. nebairiten neich a uotis. * .i. niterga forculu manam. ^ A. hore nosmoidet iprecept batchosmuli frinni. ® .i. asberat itapstil cnst. ' .i. ni deeming transfigura^w in aposi'o/os. 8 .i. doinscannsom cidciiirummus fridia. ^ mac- dath. w .i. mainba ceone Kb act conda anecne. 11 .i. amal ndt anse duib arisgnim aneoni dogniu A. moidem, i^ .i. denatdn biuc. ^ MS. satananas. Epistola ad Corinthios 11., XI. ly — XI. 27. 105 17. Quod loquor, non loquor secundum Deum,^' sed quasi in insipientia, in hac substantia gloriae.^* 18. Quoniam multi gloriantur secundum carnem/^ et ego gloriabor.i^ 21. Secundum ignobilitatem dico,^'' quasi [nos] infirmi fuerimus in hac parte.'^ In quo quia audet '^ (in insipientia dico) ^^ audeo et ego.^^ 22. Hebraei sunt, et ego.'*^ 23. Ministri Christi sunt, ut minus sapiens dico,^' plus ego ; . . in carceribus abundantius,^^ in plagis "^ supra modum.^^ Fol. I7d. 24. K ludels quinquies quadragenas,i una minus,^ accipi.' 25. ter naufragium feci,* nocte et die ^ in profundo maris fui.6 26. periculis in ciuitate, periculis in solitudine.'' 27. in fame.* ^^ .i. arnitacair lasuide tnoidmiche do neuch innachthallond non de uirtutibus dei gloriabor. 1* maidem. '^ .i. isoiri ceneoil. ^^ .i. secundum carnem .i. niansu domsa adenuva. quam illis quia de una gente sumus. ^' .i. isdoire duibsi inso uile dofo- ditin. ^* .i. am&\ nicuimdmmis adenum. '* .i. inindi nalaimeda toUerare se. '^^ .i. isburbe dom ciadogneo moidim. ^^ rulai- mur. 2^ .i. isfirson mmurgu. ^^ .i. hdre isco burpi asberam naaill diarhgmmaib. ^* .i. mor ameince ade. ^^ .i. in.flagillis. ^^ .i. arainiit 1. afulang domm. Fol. 17 a. ^ cetarcoti. ^ .i. minus una .i. lora .i. tesarhce oinloman de madaessoir et is una minus amal sodin. Aliter quadrag-mas .i. inna builnni .i. bdmen digle minus una nimmalle act iscachce foleith .i. coiccethorchitit beimmen. * .i. sainckenelw srogill imbi .xl. loman. * .i. fomldmas bddud fothri. * ndoht dia. ^ .i. inter fluctus 1. secundum ueritatem et rananacht dia. ' .1. imned dom nailed dochood. * coachtiue. 106 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fot. J^d. 28. Praeter ilia quae extrinsecus sunt,^ instantia mea quo- tidiana, soUicitudo omnium aeolessiarum.^" 29. quis scandalizatur, et ego non uror ? ^^ 31. Deus .... scit quod non mentior.^^ 32. Damasci praepossitus gentis Arathae regis, ^' cus- todiebat ciuitatem Damascenorum ut me comprehen- deret.i* 33. per fenestram in sportam/^ dimissus sum per murum, et sic effugi manus eius.'^ XII. I. Si gloriari oportet,''' non expedit quidem mihi,'* ueniam autem ad uisiones et reuelationes Domini.^^ 6. Nam, et si uoluero gloriari, non ero insipiens,^ ueritatem enim dico ; ^^ parco autem,^^ ne quis me exis- timet supra id quod uidet in me,^' ^ 7. datus est mihi stimulus carnis meae,^* angelus Satanae ut me colaphizet.^" 8. Propter quod ter Dominum rogaui, ut discederet k vaeP 9. Et dixit mihi : sufficit tibi gratia mea.^^ ^ .i. imrddud fratrum fidelium. i" .i. arnachatisat soibapstil. ^^ .i. niepeirsom. arandittad lasuidib sed uri tantum. '^ .i. is hi \rofitir\ inneuch rocMssusa ndchgdo dom anasbiur. '^ .i, rectire indrig arathae. ^* .i. condomarrgabadsa. '* .i. ut fit clibene [in marg.J aincis. ^^ .i. is amne asruluiis airi. i' .i. eiadcobrinn moidim dodenum ni bdi adbar hie. '* .i. ni torbanad A. ad gloriandum. '^ .i. isdeidbir moidem disuidib mad comoi- dim etir. ^ .i. hore bus fir quod dicam. ^i _£_ gijj^ j^^^ riam. ^^ .i. nomisligur 1. doimdibnim ne insipiens sum quia quae uidi non in totum nume(ra)ui ne auditores m^ honorent. ^' .i. arnamtomnad ndmminduine sed deus. 2* .i. secha ni ittoo. 25 .i. cenngalar [in marg. dolor capitis] 1. pe^-sequtio 1. secundum isidorum incentiua carnis. *^ .i. nomdurni. ^7 _j_ ani tra, aschotarsne frihicc nietar ciagessir. ^' ..i. dei do/ulunq inna fochathosa. ,u Epistda ad Corinthios 11., XII. lo—XIII. 2. 107 Fol. 18 a. 10. Propter quod placebo mihi in infirmitatibus meis.^ . . . in angustiis pro Christo.^ 11. Ego enim debui a uobis commendari/ nihil [enim] minus fui ab his* qui sunt supra modum* apostoli,^ tamen etsi nihil sum.^ 13. (^id est enim, quod minus habuistis prae caeteris aeclesis,^ quod ego [ipse] * uos non grauaui ? " Donate ^^ mihi banc iniuriam.'^ 14. non ero grauis uobis. ^' 15. Ego autem libentissime inpendam, et superimpendar ipse pro animabus uestris.^* 16. dolo uos caepi.^^ 18. Numquid Titus uos circumuenit ? nonne eodem spiritu ambulauimus ? ^^ nonne hisdem uestigis.'^' 19. OUim putatis, quod excussemus nos apud uos ? ^^ . . . omnia autem carissimi, propter aedificationem uestram.'^ 20. Timeo enim . . . ne forte . . . animositates,^" desen- siones,^' - . . seditiones sint inter uos.^^ 21. Ne iterum cum uenero . . . lugeam multos ex iis qui ante me peccauerunt.*^ XIII. 2. Praedixi, et praedico, ut praesens,^ et nunc absens.^* Fol. 18 a. ^ .i. isferr Hum lohre quam digallre. * .i. niofil bassciii/i Km actropar crist. ^ .i. co mbadsissi doberad teist dimsa. * .i. niba anse duib. ' inmar. ® .i. indi robatar in p>'aesentia Christi. ' .i. ciabaderoil laneeh. * .i. dirath 1. diforcitul. * .i. actnaxamd indoich bidfrithorcon lib inso. ^^ .i. nitormu.lt far mbiad 1. fornilach. ^' [in marg. J donate dilgid. ^^ .i. darolged dom tra, infrithorcuin sin .i. non grauare uos. ^* .i. bid curame et riam. ^* .i. asririusa moe/iumang darfar cenn. ^^ ,i. indoich bid ar formrath. ^^ .i. cini inonn riagul linn. ^' .i. hiprecept sosceli et inirdil hirisse. ^* .i. diarnirdil furibsi et cona bad fir anasbermis. ^^ .i. opera dogniusa on. ^^ .i. sotli. ^^ menmnihi. ^^ .i. mratha. ^^ .i. risiu risinse. ^* .i. arispresenssom intain araUegthar a aepis^/a. ^ .i. cenathe. 108 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. i8b. Fol. 18b. 3. An experimentum eius queritis eius qui in me loquitur ^ Christus.^ 4. Nam et nos infirmi sumus in illo,^ sed uiuemus cum eo ex uirtute Dei * in uobis.^ 5. ipsi U08 probate,^ . . . nisi forte reprobi estis.' 6. Spero autem^ quod cognoscetis, quia nos noji sumus reprobi.^ 7. Oramus autem Deum ut nihil mali faciatis, non ut " nos probati [apjpareamus/" sed ut uos quod bonum est facia- t\&}^ nos autem ut reprobi simus.^^ 9. Gaudemus enim, quando nos infirmi sumus, uos autem potentes estis.'^ 10. Ideo haec absens scribo, ut non presens durius agam.^* 11. De caetero, fratres, gaudete perfecti estote '^ . . . pacem babete, et Deus pacis et dilectionis erit uobiscum.^^ 12. Salu[ta]te inuicem,''' in oscolo sancto.^* Salutant uos sancti omnes.^^ 13. Gratia Domini nostri,^" lesu Cbristi, et caritas Dei,^^ et communicatio sancti Spiritus,^^ sit cum omnibus uobis.^^ Fol. 18 b. ^ .i. etargne. ^ .i. jscrist. ^ .i, fochosmulms adoinechtesom diinni. * .i. oneuri deachte. ^ anesiirgesin indibsi. ^ .i. decad each agnimu. ' .i. act manidchomalnid arropvidchad duib. * .i. isderb libsi. ^ ,i. ni uainni duib si arnitan reprobim rafitidd quid nabisamlid diiibsi. '" .i. trethabirt digle fuiribsi. ii .i. nitibirihar digal fuiribsi amA sodin. i^ .i. trenehthabirt digle fuiribsi. ^ .i. innepthabirt digle super eos qui habent ueritatem. " .i. intain ronieuh fiin. ^^ .i. icomalnad sosceii. ^^ .i. madin- chruthsin beithe. " omsignum pacis lessom. assalutate. " .i, arnipifomraid ode. ^^ .i. iscore doib fribsi similiter et uos. ^^ .i. dilgutha pecctha. ^i .i. sere da diiibsi etfarserc si do dia. 2^ .i. con roib inspirut noib indib. ^^ .i. ro erthar diiib uili. '■ MS. ut non. Epistola ad Galatas, I. i — I. 8. 109 EPISTOLA AD GALATAS. Fol. 18 c. 1. 1. Paulus apostolus, non ab hominibus, neque per hominem,! 2. seclesiae ^ Galatiae.' * 3. Gratia uobis ... a Domino nostro lesu Christo.* 5. Cui est gloria in saecula seculorum.^ 6. Miror quod sic tam cito transferemini, ab eo qui uos Tiocauit in gratiam Christi, in aliud euangelium.^ 7. Quod non est '' aliud,* nisi sunt aliqui, qui uos contur- bant,^ et uolunt euertere euangelium Christi.i" 8. Sed licet nos, aut angelus de caelo euangelizet uobis, praeterquam quod euangelizauimus uobis, anathema sit ! " Fol. 18 c. ^ Pelagiua : neque per aliquos homines * ni 6 iacoh na ioha-va. nida apsttal apstil. ^ .i. dontirchomruo noib. ^ fil in gali^ia. * rohe. ^ .i. isdo isuisse gloria nidoddinib ni do dulih. ^ .i. ismachthad limm athrete dorirachtid mdam firinne et sosceli A. isuaignid niriihtar gditha for comairli isdian dorreractid madm indsosc&i. ' nad ni. * .i. nifil folad naill fora sernte in- sosc^le issin act crist aris heside roflugrad irrecM et adfiadar isoscelu. ^ .i. dobartahart ososcelu hiforbanda rechta. i" .i. herit wsoseele do imthreniigud ueteris noch bauissiu indfigor do imthrenugud ueritatis .i. noui. ^^ .i. ni flu duibsi insin doi{it)secht [in marg.J .i. cid aingel di anglib nime pridchas duibsi ni cretid do nonech dia.postolis manip innon et apvidchim- meni duib arniba maith a didlea diiib aniUecte arbid anathema aforcen. » MS. galitiae, with a written over t. D neque per hominem, Migne, col. 841. 110 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. i8c — i8d. 9. Sicut praediximus, et nunc iterum " dico.^^ 10. Aut quei'o hominibus placere ? ^' 13. Audistis enim conversationem meam aliquando in iudaismo.^* 14. Et proficiebam in iudaismo,'^ supra multos coaetaneos meos,!^ habundantius aemulator " existens paternarum mearum traditionum.'^^ Fol. 18 d. 17. Neque ueni in Hirusalem ad antecessores meos apos- tolos ; ^ sed abii in Arabiam, et iterum reuersus sum Damas- cum.^ 22. Eram autem ignotus facie aeclesis Iudae[ae].' 23. Tantum autem auditum babe[b]ant ; quoniam qui persequebatur nos aliquando, nunc euangelizat fidem, quam aliquando expugnabat.* 11. 1. Deinde post annos xiiii. iterum ascendi Hiruso- limam,^ cum Barnaban, adsumpto et Tito.^ 2. et contuli cum illis euangelium, quod praedico in gentibus,' seorsum autem his qui uidebantur esse maiores.^ ^* .i. atmuilniur. ^^ .i. eomhad arthoil dome nopndchinn. ^* HieTonymiis non gratiam sed conuersationem nirhsa dag- duine itossuch. ^^ A. fordssin .i. ropsa airehinnech insinddn sin. ^^ A. seek mochomdessa. ^' A. sechcdch. ^* .i. dochosnavo. insmachta. Fol. 18d. 1 .i. doprecept sosceli isairi asbeirsom inso fobith inna soebap- stal asruhartatar rombo descipulsom. ffpstal. * .i. doprecept son dano. 3 .i. immuncualammar nimunaucammar. * .i. attaat scela linn pol ingrentid isprecepioii' nunc fidei. ^ .i. nipu immaccus intaidrius. " .i. de iudM dobarnaip digeintib dothit rofitir indiassin ni do legund and docoadsa dAscipuH iesu quia simul in aposiolatum gentium electi sunt. ' .i. narraui eis .i. doairfenus doib diis imbed comrorcon and et ni ro be. » .i. ni fiad chdch. » MS. interum. Epistola ad Galatas, II. j — //. //. Ill 3. Sed neque Titus, qui mecum erat, cum esset gentilis, conpulsus est circumcidi ; ^ 4. Sed propter subintroductos falsos fratres, sed. 6. Quibus neque ad horam cessimus subiectioni,^" ut ueritas euangeli permaneat apud uos.^^ 6. Ab his autem, qui uidebantur esse aliquid,^^ quales aliquando fuerint nihil mea interest ;^^ Deus personam hominis non accipit.^^ 7. quod creditum est ^^ mihi euangelium praeputii, Fol. 19 a. 9. dextras dederunt mihi et Barnabae ^ societatis.^ ' 10. Tantum ut paiiperum me [m] ores ^ essemus;* quod etiam sollioitus fui hoc ipsum facere.'^ 11. Cum autem uenisset Cephas Antiochiam/ in faciem ei restiti,'' quia reprehensibilis erat.^ ^ .i. aiaat dichithuid hic imdibe tit 1. anehimdibe et is hedon as/ir sed neque conpulsus circumcidi aristiamthe immeruidbed et niroimdibed tit. i" .i. nibo mor ambrig linn 1. cidcohoir ut petrMS ad horam cessit pro humiliiafe sua manducans cum gentibus. ^^ .i. act robad tairismech linni itossoch. ^^ .i. petur et iacob et ioh&m. ^' 1. innam muisea .i. documenta 1. persona. 1* .i. niairegdu apersansom oldaas persan nanabstal olchene cetothoisegu iniriss quia dews personam rl. .i. quia deus per- sonam non praeuidet. ^^ .i. roerpad. Fol. 19a. 1 .i. nirbosdr leu arcociilsine [in marg.J Pelagius : con- suerunt (.i. conoigset) nos docere debere in pace et coopera- tione sine quia subscripsimus eTpistolam de questionibus.* 2 .i. cociihine. ' .i. arpreceptorib geinte. * .i. congabtis gabala linn dondois foiss inhienisalem. ^ .i. cini epevthe frinn. ^ .i. nilegend roUegusa lapetor act isciirsagad rondcursagusa, dicho- mitecht et condarcilli fri iudeu. ' .i. diachursagad de industria. 8 .i. bauisse aingabail laus sanctae humiHtatis in petro et iustitiae zeli in paulo. a For this Migne, cql. 845, has only ' Ita nos docere debere.' 112 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. iga — ic)b. 12. Prius enim quam uenirent quidam a lacobo, cum gentibus edebat.^ 13. Et simulationi eius consenserunt caeteri ludaei.^" it a Ut et Barnabas duceretur ab eis in illam simulationem.^i 14. Si tu, cum lud^us sis, gentiliter et non iudaice uiuis/^ quomodo gentes cogis iudaizare ? ^^ 16. nos in Christo lesu credimus, ut iustificemur ex fide Christi, et non ex [o]peribus legis.^* 17. Quodsi querentes iustificari in Christo, inuenti suraus ^^ et ipsi peccatores.^^ 19. ,cum Christo eonfixus sum cruci.^' 20. Uiuo autem, iam non ego; ^^ uiuit uero in me Christus." Quod autem nunc uiuo in came, in fide uiuo Filii Dei.^" Fol. 19b. 21. Si enim per legem iustitia,i ergo Christus gratis mortuus est.^ III. 1. insensati^ Galatae!* quis uos fascinauit* non obedire ueritati, ante quorum oculoa Christus praescriptus est, in nobis crucifixus.® 2. Hoc solum nolo a uobis discere.' ^ .i. ished inso romboth dossom. ^^ A. nepproinde lageinti. ^^ .i. sechba foirithea airessidi. ^^ .i. treanesconigud. '^ .i. iudigte .i. accipere legem iudeorum. ^* .i. cia pudono dim indarpe gemte inchruthsin arisinnon iress nodonfirianigedar. ^^ .1. osni credentes in christo. ^^ .i. ciaheimmi ni in fide christi peccatores sumus si opera legis credamus. ^' .i. con- damarh hothoil cholno amal crist. '* .i. taccu nime as beo. ^^ .i. isairi ambeosa hore aid crist in m^. ^ .i. ciasu icolinn ambeosa isiress crist nombeoigedar. Fol. 19b. 1 .i. massurect firianigedar each. ^ .i. ni airic ni cisad crist amal sodin. ^ .i. dasachtaich. * .i. trog insin agalatu burpu. ? adobragart. ^ .i. ropvidchad dUb cissad crist amal adcethe 1. forocrad diiib amal bidfiadib nocrochthe. ' .i. ceist limm diiib. Epistola ad Galatas, III. j — ///. 75. 113 3. Sic stulti estis.* 4. Tanta passi estis ^ sine causa ? i" si tamen sine eausa.^^ 6. Sicut scriptum est : Abraham credidit Deo,'^ et reputa- tem est illi ad iustitiam.^' 7. Cognoscite ergo, quia qui ex fide sunt, hii sunt filii Abrachae." 9. Igitur qui ex fide sunt, benedicentur cum fidili Abra- cbam.'^ 10. Quicumque enim ex operibus legis sunt, sub maledicto sunt. ^8 11. Quoniam autem in lege nemo iustificatur apud Deum, manifestum est, quia iustus ex fide uiuet.'^' 12. Lex autem non est ex fide,^* sed : Qui fecerit ea, uiuet in illis.i^ 13. Christus nos rederait de maledicto legis,^" factus pro nobis maledictum ;*^ 14. Ut in gentibus benedictio Abrachae fieret in Christo lesu,^^ ut pollicitationem Spiritus accipiamus per fidem.'^ Fol. 19 c. 15. Fratres (secundum hominem dico).'^ ^ .i. iscuci farmburpe. ^ .i. itossuch quando creiidistis. i" .i. inmade .i. nihtd torbe de. ^^ .i. massued biso mo afius duibn. ^^ .i. flwal as hiress ronoib ahracham nitatgmma rechto issi dano vobnoibsi. '^ .i. rafirianigestar ahiress quasi in nouo testa- mento. ^* .i. isdo assindetsom inso dothaidbsiu asniress noibas et non opera legis. ■'^ .i. tndi ata hiressig ataella indbendacht doratad for abracham. l^ .i. trethairmthecht recto, i' inam- baucu.^ ^* .1. nicumme etir son. '^ .i. nibabibdu recto. ^^ .i. nidil dun buith Jomdam legis idr tichte crist. ^' .i. imraola- tum .i. tar cenn peccati et maladicti [benedictio]. ^^ .i. conocomalnide andurairhgred do aSarcham. ^' .i. ni oentorbe dor'aricc dim crux christi. Fol. 19 c. * .i. ismoith aforcital .i. anasbiur sis imchosmulius indfiadnissi. » Habacuc ii. 4. 114 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. igc 16. Et semini tuo.^ 17. Hoc autem dico, testamentum confirmatum k Domino ; quae post quadringentos et trigenta annos facta est lex, nou inritam facit ' ad euacuandam promisionem.* 18. Nam si lege hereditas data &%l^ iam non ex promisioiie,^ Abrachae autem per repromisionem donauit Deus.' 19. Quid igitur lex ? ^ Propter transgressiones possita est.^ 21. Si enim data lex esset, quae posset uiuificare, uere ex lege esset iustitia.^" 22. Sed conclusit scriptura omnia sub peccato,'^ ut pro- missio ex iide lesu Christi daretur credentibus.^^ 23. Prius autem quam ueniret fides, sub lege custodie- bamur conclusi, in earn fidem,^** quae reuelanda erat.^* 24. Itaque lex pedagogus noster fuit in Christo,'^ ut ex fide iustificemur.^^ 26. Omnes enim filii Dei estis per fidem in Christo lesu.''' 27. Quicumque enim in Christum baptizati estis, Christum induistis.'* 28. Non est ludaeus neque Graecus, non est seruus neque liber.'' 2 .i. cid. ' .i. farcommicuir red iarsintairgiriu. * .i. noch ha M afassugud anebohomalnad. ^ .i. dorairngred do ahracham quod in semine tuo hereditas omnis rl. ^ .i. noch is osuidiu dorratad. ' .i. ishi tra asfir. * .i. ced torhe frisateicomnacM. 8 .i. dochosG cdich. '" .i. amal sodin et non ex repromisione arniochoimnucuir reet firianugud. " .i. dodrbith red pedhu cdich ut non est qui faciat bonum 1. dodrhuid 1. doetarrid. '^ ,i. trechretim inieau crist. '' .i. fonrochled do airitiu hirisse. '* .i. non saluati fuimus acht mmurgu torhe recto custodia tantum et reuelatio peccatorum. '^ { amal in bis com'etid lammaccH nacharochlat. '^ .i. hochretim iniesu crist. " .i. trechretim iniesu. '* .i. adib ellachti hicrisi. each hcB hicrisi ni mo brig each he alailiu. Epistola ad Galatas, III. 2Q — IV. 12. 115 29. Si autera uos Christi, ergo Abrachae semen estis, secundum promisionem heredes.^" IV. 1. Quanto tempore heres paruulus est, nihil defert a seruo.^^ Fol. I9d. 2. Sed sub curatoribus,'^ et actoribus ^ est usque ad praefi- nitum tempus a patr6.' * 3. Ita et nos cum essemus paruuli, sub elimentis huius mundi eramus,^ seruientes.^ 4. At ubi uenit plenitudo temporis, misit Deus Filium suum.' 5. ut adoptionem filiorum reciperemus.* 6. missit Deua Spiritum Filii sui in corda uestra.^ 9. quomodo ^^ conuertemini iterum ad infirma ^^ et egena elimenta, quibus denuo seruire uultis ? ^^ 10. Dies ^ obseruetis, et menses/* et tempera/^ et annos. 11. Timeo uos, ne forte sine causa ^^ laborauerim in uobis." 12. Estote sic ut ego, quia et ego sicut uos.^^ Fratres, obsecro uos.^^ ■ ^ .i. ma niiduhfeil inellug coirp crist adihcland abrache arnel sodin et itsib atachoniarpi abracham.. ^^ .i. \_f\scosc et cuindrech foreechtarde. Fol. 19 d. ^ .1. foiehhrib. ^ .i. sechdapthib. ' .i. corritpmithich gabdil ferainn do. * .i. isfech. ^ .i. apgitrib .i. sub mandatis legis 1. sub doctoribus legis. ^ .i. nirransam. ' .i. intam ropomithich lasinnathir nemde. ^ .i. mate ni dosom adobtione non natura. ^ A. arishe aseola friaidgne indathar. '" .i. coir .i. cid atobaig do. '^ .i. ciddianepirsom anisiu noch ni rahatar indfirso riava fo recht fetarlicce niemse ariscumme kssoiu tect fosmachtu rechto et fognam doidlaib. ^^ .i. apgitri. '* sabati. " .i. kalm. ^^ .i. trimsi 1. scenopigia. ^^ .i. inmadm 1. boni uobis. 1" .i. ibartintMh madespe doin anopiidchim. ^^ .i. sum .i. homo .i. nipa anse diiib mo intsamil quia ego homo sum. ^^ .i. co be- thesi ut sum. 116 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. ipd^2oa. 13. Scitis autem quia per infirm itatera carnis euangelizaui uobis iampridern ; et temptationem uestram in carne mea 14. Non spreuistis . . . sed sicut angelum Dei excepistis me, sicut Christum lesum.^' 15. Ilbi est ergo beatitude uestra?^^ Testimonium enim perhibeo uobis, quia, si fieri potuisset,^^ oculos uestros eruesetis et dedissetis mihi.^* 16. Ego ergo inimicus uobis factus sum,^^ uerum dicens uobis? ^^ 17. Aemulantur uobis ^^ non bene. ^* 18. Bonum autem aemulamini in bono semper, et non tadtum cum presens sum apud uos.^^ Fol. 20 a. 20. UelKm autem esse apud uos ^ modo, et motare uocera meam,^ quoniam confundor in uobis.' 21. Dicite mihi, qui sub lege uultis esse.* 22. Scriptum est enim : Quoniam Abracham duos filios habuit.^ 23. Sed qui de ancella, secundum camera natus est; qui autem de libera, secundum repromisionem est.® 2" .i. forrodamar ocprecept diiib ab incredulis uestris I. si non passi estis corpore tamen mente cowpassi estis mihi. ^^ .i. udisliu son daoa. ^'' .i. catte didixi farfailtesin'- frinn oUim nobis facta. ^' .i. issi inso meit innafailte. ^* .i. ciachondesin farsUli dosmbMhe dom. ® .i. lasse forcongur firinni duib. ^® .i. ni nachcin aile no taid dom. ^' .i. nohittigetar .i. seodo- apos Ps. Ixix. 9. Epistola ad Galatas, TV. 24. — V. 13. 117 24. haec enim sunt duo teatamenta : unum quidem a monte Siiia.7 26. Ilia autem quae sursum est.^ 27. Laetare, sterilis, quae non paris ; erumpe et clama.^ V. 2. Ecce, ego Paulus dico uobis,^" quoniam si circum- cidamini, Christus uobis nihil proderit.'^ 3. Testificor autem rursum omni homini circumoidenti sd,* quoniam debitor est uniuersae legis faciendae.^^ 4. Euacuati estis a Christo,'' qui in lege iustificamini,'* a gratia excidistis.^^ Fol. 20 b. 7. Currebatis bene ; quia uos inpediuit ^ ueritati non obaedire ? ^ 10. Ego confido in uobis in Domino,^ quod nihil aliud sapietis ; * qui autem ^ conturbat uos ^ portabit indicium.^ 11. Ergo euacuatum est scandalum crucis.^ 12. Utinam abscindantur qui uos conturbant ! ^ 13. Uos enim in libertatem uocati estis, fratres; tantum ne libertatem in occassionem carnis detis,^" sed per caritatem spiritus seruite inuicem." ^ .i. dogntther cosmulius indrechto fripersana et luccu. ^ soos. ^ .1. rotbia adbar fdilfe. i" .i. ni nach aile assidbeir. ^^ .i. nib iccfither trechroich crist mnfogneith dorecht. ^^ .i. inti Ute forecM nimdibi dlegair docomalnad ind huili rechto. ^^ .i. nicretid hicrist. ^* .i. iar fartoimtinsi. ^^ A. doforbadsi. Fol. 20b. ^ .i. dindriuth forsanobith, ^ .i. ciadsUinech fuirih. ^ .i. sissi in domino. * .i. act ani ropvidchussa diiib. ' .i. secMp he. ^ .i. dindriuth forsataith. "^ A. digail .i. adfether do. * .i. massu ni imdibe nitorble] cisad cnst. ^ .i. doduthris .i. baassu limm oldaas fortiimdibesi. i" .\. nidirsid forsoiri arfog- nam. ^^ fognad each dialailiu. a MS. re. 118 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. 20b— 20c. 15. Quodsi inuicem mordetis, et comeditis,!^ yidete ne ab inuicem consummemini." 16. Dico autem : Spiritu ambulate.^* 17. Caro enim concupiscit aduersus spiritum.^^ 18. Quod si spiritu docemini, non estis sub lege.^^ 19. Manifesta sunt autem opera carnis, quae sunt fornicatio, inmunditia, luxoria.^' ^* 20. Idolorum seruitus,^^ ueneficia.^" 21. commensationes.^^ 22. Fructus autem spiritus est caritas, gaudium, pax, pa- tientia, etc.^^ Fol. 20 c. 24. Qui autem sunt Cbristi, carnem [suam] crucifixerunt.^ 25. Si uiuimus spiritu, spiritu et ambulemus.^ VI. 1. si praeoccupatus fuerit homo in aliquo delicto . , . buiusmodi instruite in spiritu mansuetudinis ; ' considerans teipsum, [ne] et tu tempteris.* 2. Alter alterius onera portate,* et sic adinplebitis " legem Cbristi.6 3. si quis existimet se aliquid esse.' ^^ .i. ma heith miduthracht etdigal lacdch udih dialailiu. '' .i. ieith formenme and arnafoircnea forcrabud and .i. hibarpeccad cenaithirgi. ^* .i. issi inso mochomairle. '^ .i. fomnid insin. '^ .i. mamdurSir spirito ataaith. '' tete. ^^ A. rofitir each rti fiit comitecht doib. ^^ .i. sant. ^^ .i. aipthi. ^' .i. coniit/ii. ^^ .i. coir cid caritas no bed itossuch sine qua uirtutes cseterae non reputantur. Fol. 20 0. ^ .i. conafil dualcM na accobra colnidi leu. ^ .{. massu spir- tide armbethu bat spirtidi arhgnimce. ^ A. istacair censes occa- forcitul. * .i. naimroimser. ' .i. fulget. ^ A. mad curame imned dcheli et aimned fessin, ' [in marg.] .i. besni. » MS. etimplebitis. Epistola ad Galatas, VI. 4. — VI. 14.. 119 4. Opus autem suutn probet unusquisque,' et sic in semet ipso tantam gloriam habebit, et non in altero.^ 5. TJnusquisque enim bonus suum portabit.^" 6. Communicet . . . ei qui se catecbizat, in omnibus bonis." 8. qui seminat de carne sua, de came et metet corrup- tionem,^'' qui autem seminat in spiritu, de spiritu metet uitam aeternam.^^ 9. Bonum autem facientes, non deficiamus/'* tempore enim suo metemua non deficientes.'^ 10. dum tempus babemus/^ operemur bonum ad omnes.^' 11. Uidete qualibus litteris scripsi uobis '* mea manu.^^ 12. Quicumque [enim] uolunt placere in came/" hii cogunt uos circumcidi, tantum ut crucis Christi persecutionem non patiantur.^^ 13. Neque enim qui circumciduntur, legem custodiunt ; ^^ sed uolunt uos circumcidi/^ ut in carne uestra glorientur.^* 14. Mihi autem absit gloriari/* nisi in cruce Domini nostri Christi, per quem mihi mundus crucifixus est, et ego mundo ! ^ * .i. benad friachubws fessin. ^ [in marg.] 'H.ieroni/mus : forro- chongart itossuch spiritalibus ut indoctos bene instruerent ut alter alterius honera portaret hie e contra praecipit ut inbi- celliores instructi magistris benefaciant. '" .i. andogena each ished beschobuir do. ^^ .i. icachreit rohi aless. '^ .i. psena perpetua inndulchinne. *' .i. bidsi afochricc. " .i. fide operse naanam didenum maith codonroib uita aeterna ut dicitur qui perseuerauerit rl. '* .i. intain bemitkich .i. in die iudiccii. '^ .i. noui 1. saigul. " .i. ddnum. maith fricdch. ^^ .i. decith anroscribus diiib. ^^ .{. ninachaile. '"' .i. tol elwlno forchanat. ^1 .i. isdo ddgniat maith leu indocbdl apstal doih et ni fodmat ingreimm archroich crist. ^^ .i. ni comalnatsom cidfeissne recht. ^ .i. dofuthractar fornimdibesi. ''* .i. condartar ainm napstil doib trepreoept nimdibi diiibsi. ^ .i. nitachummese friusom, ^8 .i. arnal damarb inadnaeul marb cechtar nathar dialailiu ego et mundus. 120 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. 20 d. Fol. 20 d. 16. Et quicumque banc regulam secuti fuerint, pax super illos, et misericordia,^ et super Israliel Dei.^ 17. De caetero ^ nemo mihi molestus sit ; * ego enim stig- mata ^ lesu in corpore meo porto.^ EPISTOLA AD EPHESIOS. I. 3. Benedictus Deus ' et Pater Domini nostri.^ 4. Sicut elegit nos in ipso ante mundi constitutionem, ut essemus sancti.^ 5. Qui praedistinauit nos in adoptionem filiorum.^" 6. In laudem gloriae gratiae suae, in qua gratificauit nos in dilecto Filio suo.^^ 7. In quo habemus redemptionem ^^ per sanguinem eius,'' remissionem peccatorum, secundum diuitias gratiae eius.'* 8. Quae superabundauit in nobis, '^ in omnia sapientia et prudentia.^* 9. Ut notum faceret nobis ^' sacramentum uoluntatis suae,'* secundum bonum placitum eius.'^ Fol. 20 d. '^ .i. ropcorce doib fridia et doini .i. forsnaht comalnatar toil dik. ^ .i. sanctos uidentes deura et comalnatar toil dm. ' .i. tempore .i. ciadodrigensid cosse. * .i. nimthomoldid dodigail fuirih. ^ in da irrend .i. turmenta flagilforwOT. ^ .i. mind nabstalacte .i. conicimm digail et eosc neich. '' .i. indeacht. * .i. sech inntathir. ^ .i. isdo donrograd. '" .i. isdichein immunrordad condanmaicc togu non naturae. " .i. ronnir et ronlin dirath inspirto. '^ .i. arisindoiri robdmmar. '^ .i. tresinfuil storidi doresset assathoib iniain romboi fricroich et tresinfuil spirtdldi adoparar eachdia forsindaltoir. 1* .i. ar niarikemni act digail. ^^ .i. isimde dorrindnacht dun. I6 .1. forbcB cdingnima. " .i. condidtucmisni. i* .i. riiin arniccem. '* .i. iarsinchaintoil. Epistola ad Ephesios, I. lo — //. i. 121 Fol. 21a. 10. In dispensationem plenitudinis temporum,^ 11. nos sorte uocati sumus, praedistinati.^ 12. Ut simus in laudem gloriae eius nos, qui ante speraui- mus in Christo.^ 13. signati * estis Spiritu promissionis sancto.^ 14. Qui est pignus hereditatis nostrae, in rederaptionem adquissitionis,^ in laudem gloriae ipsius.' 17. Ut Deus Domini nostri lesu Christi, Pater gloriae, det nobis spiritum sapientiae.* 18. Inluminatos oculos cordis uestri,^ ut sciatis quae sit spes uocationis eius, et quae diuitiae gloriae hereditatis eius in Sanctis.^" 20. susoitans ilium a mortuis,^^ et constituens ad dexteram suam in caelestibus.^^ 21. Supra omnera prineipatum et potestatem et uirtutem et dominationem,'* super omne nomen quod nominatur.'* 22. 23. ipsum dedit caput supra omnem aeclesiam, quae est corpus ipsius ^'^ et plenitudo eius qui omnia in omnibus adimplet.i^ II. 1. Et uos, cumessetis mortuidelictisetpercatisuestris.^' Fol. 21 a. ^ .1. condidtised indaimser bachomadas do. ^ A. kcidn arfol- mas dun insin. ^ A. per profetas donicfad cucunn. * [in marg.J siglithi. ^ A. atdcomarde fuirib A. spiritus sanctus. ^ .i. comarde artaidchrecce et ar niece insin. '' .i. ni donach oipred ailiu. ^ .i. ished inso noguidimm .i. conducaid etargne n dm et conaroih temel innatol domunde tarrosc fornanme. ^ .i. coropfiig rose fornanme. '" .i. indoebdl dunni amal indochdil dee. 1^ .i. nibouisse abuith isinteglugsin .i. raortuorum. '^ .i. nifarcuairt parche docoid. ^^ [in marg.J .i. dobeir inso arnab uilib cumactib dichoissin inim ettalam arailiu isarnaib grddib nemdib tantum et nibo deeming rombed imthanad hisuidib combad udisliu caehgrdd alailiu ut est in gradibus terrenis. 1* .i. oscech anmimm ainmnigther. ^^ .i. sancti et iusti ithe aschorp dosom. christus aschenn ind noib asehorp. '^ .i. nitat ilddni do oenfiur et ni den dan dosoehuidi. " .i. niarikid. 122 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. 2ib. Fol. 21 b. 2. spiritus qui nunc operatur in filios defidentiae. 3. conuersati sumus in desideris carnis nostrae, facientes uoluntates carnis ^ et cogitationum ; et eramus natura lilii irae, sicut et caeteri.* 4. Misertus est nostri.* * 5. conuiuificauit nos [in] Christo.^ 6. consedere fecit in coelestibus in Christo lesu.' 7. Ut ostenderet in saeculis superuenientibus abundantes diuitias gratiae suae.* 10. in operibus bonis quae praeparauit, Deus ut in illis ambulemus.^ 11. circumcisio in carne,^" manu facta.^' 12. Quia eratis . . . sine Christo . . . et hospitea '^ testa- men torutn.^* 13. Nunc autem in Christo lesu, uos, qui aliquando eratis longe, facti estis prope in sanguine Christi.^* 1 4. Ipse enim est pax nostra ; qui fecit utraque unum, et medium parietem machiriaeaoluens,i^inimicitiasin carnesua;'* Fol. 21 b. 1 .i. amirme 1. deirchointea derochoinet anicc trechesad crist. ^ .i. amsl gnis tra crist in iustis ut paulus dicit qui operatur in nobis issamlid dano gniith demun in filiis defidentiae maic imo tva. ognim et non filii natura. ' .i. ninruc formaith ar soire. * .i. ni 6 aicniud nacetne tuisien act is oaicniud pectho doforckosalsam 6 adam. ^ .i. ropothrog laiss armbuith fomdm pectho. ^ .i. awal dorodiusgad crist. '' .i. isicnst beimmi iartecht innonn. ^ .i. imrathsom ronniccni et non merita. 8 .i. itrediu .i. rospridach rosco ma In&star rosddnigestar dim codos gnemy '" .i. israhelde. " .i. niimdibe dualche robot lasuidib act is imdibe colno. ^^ .i. nirbo dis muntaire. "^ .i. rechto et faitim, '* .i. nidad oegid na cechtrinn in fechtso. 15 .i. conascrad diAxu idrtichte crist «Bmaceries roboi eter dia et duine .i. peccatum et roboi eter corpu et anmana. '6 .i. cein romboi in came. » Not in Vulg. D The third down-stroke of the m has a tail as in dom, 21°. 9 ; but there is no final i, ' Epistola ad Ephesios, II. i£ — ///. 7. 123 Fol. 21 0. 15. Legem mandatorum ^ decretis euacuans. 16, Et reconciliet ambos in uno corpora.^ 18. Quoniam per ipsum babemus accessum ambo in uno Spiritu ad Patrem.* 19. estis ciues sanctorum, et domistici Dei.* 20. Superaedificati super fundamentum apostolorum et profetarura,' in ipso sunimo angulari lapide, Christo lesu.^ 21. In quo omnis aedificatio construota crescit in templum sanctum [in] Domino.' 22. In quo et uos aedificamini in babitaculum Dei.* III. 1. uinctus sum Christi lesu, pro uobis gentibus.^ 4. Prout ^^ potestis legentes intellegere ^^ prudentiam meam,'^ in misterio Cbristi,^^ 5. reuelatum est Sanctis apostolis eius et profetis ; '* 6. Grentes esse coheredes,^^ et concorporales,^^ et conpar- ticipes proraissionis,^' eius in Christo lesu per euangelium.'* 7. Cuius factus sum ego minister, ^^ secundum donum gratiae Dei.^" Fol. 21c. ^ .i. forbnnda recta. ^ .i. trethindnacul innanddnce inspirito dochdch. ^ .i. doratad spirut dun uli diarndinugiid. * .i. adib ok muntire infectso. ' [in marg.J .i. apstil didiu cetathuid- chetar issacumtach etfdifhi sissi iaruva cnst didiu issi inchathir indnoib ata ellachti hicnsi ithi ciues. ^ .i. anaslie uilnech and iesu crist .i. congaibther toib et airchinn and rl. ' .i. comthinol innanoib asberr tempul doib hore atreba crist indib .i. doatrob do dia and. * .i. adibatrab dodia infectso. * hore nopridchim diiibsi ished dathar dom, ^'' amail. ^^ .{. mod conidtuccid. ^^ 1. cid beicc daucbaid si aprudentia mea. '^ .i. iprecept sosceli christi. '* .i. preeeptorib. ^^ .i. ished rofoil- Higed dosuidib. ^® .i. ellachti icorp cnst. ^' .i. misteriorum hore adi\b'\eUachti icorp crist robiasi indindocbdl doratad dosuidiu. ^* .i. trechomalnad «osc^li. ^^ .i. isocprecept sosceli atto. ^ .i. israd dm immidforling domsa nimmarilliud. 124 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. 21c— 2 id. 9. Et inlutninare omnes," quae sit dispensatio sacramenti absconditi a eeculis/^ in Deo.^^ Fol. 21 d. 10. Ut innotescat princip[at]ibus et potestatibus in caeles- tibus per aeolesiam multiformis sapientiae Dei.^ 11. Secundum praefini[ti]onem saeculorum.^ 13. Propter quod quesso ne defic[i]atis in tribulationibus meis pro uobis,^ quae est gloria uestra. 14. flecto genua mea ad Patrem Domini nostri, 15. Ex quo omnis paternitas in caelis et in terra nominatur.* 16. TJt det nobis . - uirtute roborari per Spiritum eius.^ 17. in caritate radicati et fundati.^ 18. Ut possitis conprehendere cum omnibus sanctisj quae sit latitudo, et longitude, et sublimitas, et profundum.* ^' .i, condidtuctis. ^^ A. run icce incheneli doine et ddnigthea inspirito noih doib ropoinfolgithe irriinaib diuinitatis et m fitir cid muntar nime canidrofoilsigsetar apstil doib .i. dochretmechaih noui testamenti et domuntir nime. ^ .i. isindeacht. Pol. 21 d. 1 [in marg. sup.] .i. tuiesom inda nainmso tantum pro omnibus gradibus caelestibus arnietetdr * muntar nime mistena incarnationis donee reuelata sunt per apostolos ut dictum est quis est iste rex gloriae Aliter is pro omnibus gradibus aeclesiae noui testamenti quibus aposfo/e praedicauerunt ataat sidi .i. acomairbert biuth ut nostra coKuersatio rl. 1. in donis caelestibus. ^ .i. is dichein dorogart. ^ .i. nibadimicthese libd cia beo hifochidib «rwgloria duibsi on. * .i. cachduil diane- per ainm nathar inim et italam. isondathir do. * .i. oroib delb inspirito foirib. ^ .i. rob clandad et robfothiged dosunt [in marg.J clan. ^ .i. am\al'\ donducatsidi. * .i. irriinaib diui- nitatis acethardeso et in cruce christi 1. quattuor uirtutes anime. [in marg.J .i. scientiae incarnationis christi uel diui- nitatis eius. dextera christi saluauit sinistram mundi laeua eius saluauit dexteram partem capud orientem redemit plante occidentem. ^ arnifitetar, Zimmer. The word is certainly obscure. Epistola ad Ephesios, III. 20. — IV. ij. 125 20. Ei autem, qui potens est omnia facere superabundanter,^ quam petiraus aut intellegimus.^" IV. I. Obsecro itaque uos, ego uinctus in Domino, ut digne ambuletis uocatione qua uocati estis.^' 2. subportantes inuicem in caritate.^^ 5. Unus Dominus, una fides, unum babtisma.^' Fol. 22 a. 7. Unicuique autem nostrum data est gratia ^ secundum mensuram donationis Christi.^ 8. Propter quod dicit . . dedit dona hominibus.^ 9. Quod autem ascendit, quid est,* nisi quia et discendit ' primum in inferiores partes terrae ? ^ 10. et qui ascendit," super omnes caelos.* , 11. ipse dedit . . alios . . doctores.^ 12. Ad consummationem sanctorum in opus ministerii,^" in aedificationem corporis Christi.'^^ 13. Donee occurramus omnes in unitatem fidei, et agna- tionem * filii Dei,^^ in uirum perfectum, in mensuram .aetatis plenitudinis Christi.^* ^ .i. ismda dongnisom oldaas dontlucham. '" .i. cid ani nddgui- demni. ^^ .i. oadciiaid ruin, tcce incheneli doine et andorigeni dia airriu demaid asbev iaruva. dano arondathidisom dimnith. '^ .i. ainmne dochdch contra alium. ^* .i. cesuthrede in- tummud. Fol. 22 a. ^ .i. deoladaeht. ^ .i. {amal romho chuimse ladi)a dochdch. ' .i. ished on saigessom. * .i. ascendit doepert dosova. '^ cith. ^ .i. isairi asberar ascendit do. '' cithisse. * .i. arnaibriib ilib. ^ .i. anamchairtea. ^^ .i. dofoirbtliigud .i. corropfoirbthe each in operibus ministerii seclesiae. ^^ .i. hhed dotheit de treilar nanddne inilur napersan. ^^ .i. cond'ernava. andori- geniside. ^' .i. ois foirbthe arnialind inball nddchometig don- chorp. * Sic. Vulg. aguitionis. 126 Codex Paulinus Wtrzib. fol. 22 a — 22 b. 14. paruuli fluctuantes,!* et circumferamur omni u^nto,^^ doctrinae ... in asfcutia ad circumuentionem erroris.^^ 15. caput Christus ; 16. ex quo totum corpus conpactum ^^ . . . secundum operationem '^ in mensuram uniuscuiusque membri.^^ 17. dico, et testificor in Domino.^" 18. Propter caecitiam" cordis ipsorum.^^ 19. disperantes semet ipsos tradiderunt inpudicitiae.^^ 21. Si tamen ilium audistis,^' . . . siout est ueritas in lesu.^ 22. Deponere uos . . . ueterem hominem/^ qui corrumpitur secundum desideria erroris.^^ 24. induite nouum hominem,'^' qui secundum Deum creatus est ^* in iustitia et sanctitate ueritatis.^^ 25. Propter quod deponentes mendacium/" Fol. 22 b. loquimini ueritatem unusquisque cum proximo suo, quoniam sumus inuieem membra.^ 26. Irascemini,^ et nolite peccare ; ' sol non occidat super iracondiam uestram.* 27. Nolite locum dare diabulo.'' 1* .i. adchaib seoioa-poatolorum. '^ .i. ocachathig. ^^ .i. remedium .i. immre leu each icomrorcuin ut dicant niansu dunni oldaas dochdch. " .i. uisse inhoill doass onchiunn. '* .i. cachhoill alio. ^^ .i. gratiae doratad dochdch. ^^ .i. asfenimm A. guidimm. ^^ .i. is est '' cem. ^^ A. anicc. ^ .i. sechracualid asni. ^ .i. badifiridinsi hore adibellachti in christo amaX asfinansom. ^^ A. dluinim innasenpecthe 1. adam cum actibus. ^^ .i. hore conditgid doih. ^' .i. dluim innasualche 1. christus cum bperibus. ^ A. per spiritum sanctum is>'pintide induine hisiu. ^^ A. issi aimthuge, '" .i. hore adibdoini nui. Fol. 22b. ^ chibthascrad hore adib baill. ^ A. fribarpee- thu arnarobat lib. ^ A * .i. christus .i. arnibisom illesturferce 1. discritionis. ^ .i. athuidecht icride tar isi dde. » caecitatem, Yulg. •> MS. -^. Epistola ad Epkesios, 1 V. 28 — V. 11. 127 28. Qui furabatur iara non furetur; * magia autem laboret, operando manibus [suis] quod bonum est.' 30. nolite contristare Spiritum sanctum Dei, in quo signati estis in die[m] redemptionis.* 32. donantes inuicem.^ V. 1. Estote ergo emitatores Dei, sicut filii carissimi,^" 2. Et ambulate in dilectione Dei, sicut et Christus dilexit nos,'"^ et tradidit semetipsum pro nobis oblationem '^ et hostiam Deo in odorem suauitatis.'* 3. omnis inmunditia, aut auaritia, nee norainetur in uobis,'* sicut decet sanctos.^'^ 4. Aut turpitudo,^^ aut stultiloquium," aut scurilitas,!* quae ad rem non pertenet.^^ 5. omnis fornicator,^" aut inmundus, aut auarus, quod est idolorum seruitus,^^ non habet hereditatem in regno Christi et Dei.22 6. Nemo uos seducat inanibus uerbis.^' 10. Probantes ^* quid sit bene placitum ^^ Deo ; 11. nolite commonicare operibus inf[r]uctuossis tene- brarum.^^ ® .i. nagatad dia nairi esi adeo 1. semplioiter. '' .i. madudell ni taibred ni taraes-n dobochtaib de labore sue. ^ .i. ar amal/orcom- nucuir homo ad imaginem dei itossug sio forconxnucuir do deilh spir[t6\ infechtso. ^ .i. andorogba cdchfrialaile. i" .i. hore adiboill crist et adibcorp do. ^^ .i. m&r intserc condechuith in crucem pro nobis ut ddcit tradidit rl. ^^ .i. lindidbairt .i. pro sanguine. ^ A. rolin inbith nuile et caelum holad inna idbairtesin. ^* .i. nabad hed amiit nddmbm rl. ^^ .i. cremina non cogitare isco- marde disa Joirbthi insin. ^^ dronei.^ i' .i. nitat midrera oisa foirbthi insin. ^^ enchache. ^^ .i. dothorbu. ^ .i. cachcenele nitrid. ^^ .i. armiit inpectho et ar chosmili infognama dognither doib. ^^ .i.secli. ^^ .i. ciaabera nech ropia nem ciadugneid nardtusa nipafir. ^* .i. faciente 1. annonderbid. ^^ .i. toltanach. '^ .i. nabith icobadlus doib aratd torad lagnimu soike .1. praemia aeterna nifil mmurgu acht infructuosa. » Something seems lost at the end ; the i may be the left hand stroke of « or m. 128 Codex Pauliims Wirzib.fol. 22 c. Fol. 22o. 13. Omnia autem quae arguuntur, a lumine manifestantur,! omne enim quod manifestatur, lumen est.* 14. Et inluminaMt tibi Christus.^ 15. TTidete itaque, fratres, quomodo caute ambuletis.* 17. nolite fieri inprudentes,* sed intellegentes.^ 18. nolite insebriari uino, in quo est luxoria ; sed implea- mini Spiritu sancto.^ 19. Loquentes uobisraet ipsis in salmis.* 22. Mulieres uiris suis subditae sint, sicut Domino.^ *" 24. sjcut aeclesia subiecta est Christo, ita et mulieres uiris suis in omnibus.'^ 25. Uiri, dilegite uxores uestras."' 28. Ita [et] uiri debent delegere uxores suas,'^ ut corpora sua.'* Qui suam uxorem dilegit, se ipsum dilegit.'^ 29. fouet eam, sicut et Christus seclesiam, yO. Quia membra sumus corporis eius.'® 32. Sacramentum hoc magnum est.'' 33. TJos singuli, unusquisque suam uxorem sicut se ipsum diligat,'' uxor autem. ut timiat uirum'^ suum. Fol. 22 c. ' .i. dosnunci inti dodarogart. ^ .i. inti adeirrig treprecept do isprecepfoirside iarnaithirgi. ^ .i. combafioilsesiu sicut christus lux est. * .i. ni imthemd cen indMcsin. ^ .i. cen permit et non facere bonum. ^ .i. gdith. ' .i. ihid imrol disuidiu. ^ A. forcanad each alaile 1. irnigdid dilegenten ^ .i. arisball dicris^, infer et ishatl dindfiur inben. '" .i. [in raarg.J .i. islis tra dosom anisiu cose innamban (ito)ssug et atabairt fochumacte (a)feir armhat (i)rlamude indfir fochiimacte dcei combi iaruva coscitir indfir et doairbertar foreir dee sic in ser- uis et in dorainis et in filiis et in patribus facit. '' .i. nieilnithe diAm. accoinol crist et naceeilso istacair arhdip samlid dochdch, '^ .i. subiecire mulieres uiro dilegere donfiur mmurgu mulieres. '' .i. «mal ascorp docrist seclesia iseorp mulier uiro. " amail aia. '^ .i. nibuide friH iseorp do. '^ .i. isfollus indiunni dfouere hisin. '' .i. hore isdocn&t et dondeelis is immaireide. '^ .i. ar isdinohorp inball. '^ earad uir mulierem timiat mulier uirum. JEpistola ad Ephesios, VI. i—VI. 15. , 129 vl. 1. FilioH, obaedite parentibus uestris^" in Domino, hoc enim iustum est.^^ Fol. 22 d. 4. sed edooate illos in disciplina.^ 5. Serui, obaedite dominis carnalibus.^ 6. Noa ad oculum seruientes, quasi hominibus placentes ; sed ut serui Christi, facientes ' uoluntatem Dei ex animo.* 7. Cum bona uoluntate seruientes.* 9. Et uos, domini, eadem facite illis,® . . . scientes quia et illorum, et uester Dorainus est in caelis.^ 10. De caetero/ fratres, eonfortamini in Domino.^ 11. Induite uos armatura^" Dei,^^ ut possitis stare aduersus insidias diabuli.^* / 12. Quoniam non est nobis conluctatio aduersus carnem.^^ 13. Propterea accipite armatura[m] Dei,'* ut possitis resis- tere.*' 14. State ergo succincti lumbos uestros in ueritate; '® 15. Et calciati pedes in praeparatione euangeli pacis." ^ .i. osechtar inmuntar uile arnaroib naeicmailt inellug inna CBcailke. ^^ .i. ismisse. Fol. 22 d. ' .i. forcanid. ^ .i. armbat irlithiu di domini mandatis dei. ^ .i. arisfrechdireside diamogaib nidernat sidi ni nadfiastar side. * .i. oduthracht. ^ .i. bad hothoil infognam. ^ .i. nachiberpidsi dano ibarcumachtu. ' .i. oenchoimdiu lib. * .i. tempore osund innonn. ^ .i. in exemplo et in uirtute domini arcongina dia frib. '" [in marg.] aithirgabu. ^^ .i. gaibid armma dds foirib dochathugud fridiabol. '^ .i. nibecen naaill act resistere tantum ut est resistite diabwfo et fugiet a uobis. *^ .i. comhetis arma cholno leu. '* .i. hore ataad icath 1. eo quod non est uobis con- luctatio aduersus carnem bad armatura dei bess lib ndbat nacha arm aili. '^ .i. actrobed arma dee foirib. ^^ .i. criss firinme immib. '' .i. core eter dia et diiine rl. 130 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. 22 d— 23 a. 16. In omnibus sumentes scutum fidei, in quo possitis omnia tela nequisimi ignea exstingere.^* 17. Et galeam salutis adsumite.^^ 18. Per omnem orationem et obsecrationem orantes omni tempore 2" in spiritu,^' et in ipso uigilantes ^^ in omni in- stantia,''^ et obseoratione ^ pro omnibus sanctis,^^ 19. Et pro me, ut detur mihi sermo,^^ ad apertionem oris Fol. 23a. cum fiducia, notum facere mysterium Euangelii.* 20. Pro quo legatione fungor in catena;^ ita ut in ipso audeamj prout oportet me, loqui.' 21. Ut autem et uos sciatis quae* circa me sunt,* quid agam,^ omnia nobis nota faciet Tychicus, 22. Quem misi ad uos in hoc ipsum.' ut , . . consularetur corda uestra.' 23. Pax fratribus et caritas cum fide.^ ^* .i. draclessid .i. irchlige. '^ .i. hid ice duibsi on. ^ .i. conitid inclaidehsin. ^^ .i. had spirdide inguide. ^^ .i, icachthairismicM. ^* [in marg.j ingresoM. ^ A. conetid aspirdidesin. ^ A. napadairih far noinur. ^* .i. ished asdikm Hum rath precepte. ^ A. dond irsolcoth ad T^raedAc&ndum. Fol. 23 a. ^ .i. cenchondarcilK. ^ A. isaraprecept attosa isslahrid. ' .i. fib as deg ropriched. * .i. uincula. * .i. corrofessid file cuim- recha formsa. ® .i. imhanacol dom fa nac. ' .i. isdosund rofoided. * .i. hore cretes sochuide deo per prasedicationem meam. ' .i. itseiiit mace rigor. Epistola ad Philippenses, I. i — /. p. 131 EPISTOLA AD PHILIPPENSES. I. 1. Paulus ^^ et Timotheus "... omnibus Sanctis in Christo lesu.^^ 4. Semper in cunctis orationibus meis pro omnibus uobis/^ cum gaudio,^* 5. Super commonicatione uestra in euangelio [Christi],'' a prima die,^^ usque nunc.^' 6. Confidens hoc ipsum,'' quia is, qui coepit in nobis opus bonum, perficiet ^^ usque in diem Christi lesu.^" 7. Sicut est mihi iustum ^^ hoc sentire pro omnibus uobis,^^ eo quod habeam in corde uos,*' . , . et in defen- sione,^* et confirmatione euangilii,'^ socios gaudii mei omnes uos esse 26 8. Testis enim mihi est Deus, quomodo cupiam omnes 9. Et hoc oro,28 '" ni tmcsom sunt tra. ainm nahstil arisfoirbthe incdch diaros- cribad et ni ecen acairigud. " dalte side dosom. '^ .i. inellug coirp crist. '^ .i. doadbadar nanetrantach dirnigdesom et asni- ressach pro fidelibus. ^^ .i. nidiliu nech limm alailiu. ^* .i. hore nocomalnid et nopvidchid sosc^le sicut ego. ^^ .i. ropnd- ched duih. " .i. cossahasa. ^ A. istarisse limm inso. ^^ .i. berthi kiss cocenn. ^ .i. etarseartha coirp et anme 1. iudicii. 2' .i. amsl ascoir domsa. ^^ .i. cdintoimtiu diib. ^^ A. isduth- racht limm cdinteist diib. ^ .i. ished rom both dam. ^ A. achomalnad et apvecept isM deimnigud sosceli. ^^ .i. glorise dei combnd accomaltisi limsa. ^^ .i. isdia rojitir rofilir forsercsi limsa. ^ A. dilem limm inso. 132 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. 23b. Fol. 231). ut caritas uestra magis ao magis abundet in scientia,^ et omni sensu.^ 10. Ut probetis potiora,' ut sitis sinceres et sine offensa.* 11. Repleti fructu iustitiae.^ 12. Scire autem uos uolo, fratres, quia quae ® circa me sunt, magis ad profectum uenerunt euangelii.' 13. Ita ut uincula mea manifesta fierent in Christo in omni praetorio,* et in ceteris omnibus ; " 14. Et plures e fratribus ^^ in Domino confidentes uinculis meis/' abundantius auderent sine timore uerbum Dei loqui.'^ 15. Quidam quidem [et] propter inuidiam et conten- sionem,^' quidam autem ^* et propter bonam uoluntatem Christum praedicant ; ^^ 16. Quidam ex caritate,^^ scientes quoniam in defensionem euangelii possitus sum ; ^^ 17. Quidam autem ex contentione Christum adnuntiant non sincere,^* existimantes presuram ^^ ^^ se suscitare uinculis Fol. 23b. 1 .i. corrop mooassamoo et corrop ferrassaferr dommdigi[d]des- seirc de et comnessim. ^ .i. icachsens foirbthiu. * dersciddii. * .i. diuii diithrachtig dochomalnad sosc^li. * .i. tresambi bethu suthin. ^ .i. uincula. ^ .i. hore amessaminse precepie asmo- chuimriug idia de creitfess. ^ [in marg.J rigteg. ^ .i. rofess cid itaig rig amal rofess itaig cdich. i" .i. istarissiu leu precept sosc^li infecht so. ^^ .i. hore nopridchim se asmochuimrigib. ^^ .i. itessamnu de arrofitetar is arnach nindocbdil moir fo- daimim se inso. '' .i. ceit leu precept dovusa seccu. ^* .i. it maithiside. ^^ arcamduthracht. 1^ .i. itinonnside et qui bona uolun^afe. ^^ .i. isairi fodaimimse imnetha. ^^ .i. contra m^ «»?al bid ket limsa moort dogabdl darmchenn cein rongabus iaarcair. 1^ airchur. 2" .i. niarcainduthracht domsa dognither. ^1 .i. combad imned foraraill domsa .i. mobuith icarcair et moort dogabdl. Epistola ad P^ilippenses, I. i8 — /. 27. 133 18. Quid enim ? dum omni modo,''^ Christus siue per ocoas- sionem,*' siue per ueritatem, adnuntiatur.^ 19. Scio enim quoniam hoc mihi prouenient in salutem, per uestram orationem,^' et subministrationem spiritus.^^ 20. Secundum exspectationem et spem meam,^'' . . . nunc magnificabitur Christus ^ in corpore meo.^^ 22. Quod si uiuere in carne, hie mihi f ructus ^^ operis est,^^ et quid elegam ignoro.*^ 23. Coartor autem e duobus : ^' desiderium habens desolui,^* et esse cum Christo, multo enim melius.'^ 24. Permanere autem in carne,^^ necessarium est propter U08.^' 25. Et hoc confidiens scio.^ 27. Tantum/^ digne euangelio Christi conuersamini,*' ut siue cum uenero, et uidero uos, siue absens, audiam de uobis,*^ Fol. 23 c. quia ^ statis in uno spiritu unianimes,^ conlaborantes in fide euangelii ; ' ^^ mkhi crud. ^^ A. immi tremmucuisse ut seodLoaposioM. *' .i. ni imned Km act rop cnst pridches et immerada each. ® .i. significat humiliter folilussa na focJiidi per uestram orationem. ^ .i. treldthar inspirto. ^'' .i. iarsindindnidiw araneutsa. ^ .i. trechomalnad et precept sosceli. ^^ .i. ciaba- beo bid doprecept anme crist. ^^ noibad sochuide trium. ^^ .i. istarhe cid ed on. '^ .i. imba bds babethu. ^ .i. ciade dogega. '* .i. ished cdtmus asaccobor limm fein. ^^ .i. bafeirson limsa. ^ .1. issiindalagobilinso domimmuirc. ^' .i. taschidetu farmc- cesi treprecept et forcital. ^* .i. ishedon Mas and. '^ .i. act- nammd. *" .i. conrochomalnid et conropvidcMd sosc^le. *' .i. imb icein/a inaccus beosa niconchloor act forcainscel. Fol. 23 0. 1 ol. ^ .1. ishedon asmaith lessova. dochluas sicut scriptum est erat illis corpus unum et anima una. * .i. etev comalnad et precept. 134 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. 23 c. 28. Et in nuUo terreamini ab aduersaris,* quae illis [est] causa perditionis,^ uobis autem salutis.^ 29. Quia uobis donatum est pro Christo, non solum ut in eura credatis, sad etiam ut pro illo patiamini/ II. 1. si quod solacium caritatis,^ si qua societas spiritus,' si qua uiscera misericordiae.^" 2. Inplete gaudiutn meum," ut idem sapiatis, eandem caritatem habentes ; ^^ 3. Nihil per contentionem neque, per inanem gloriam,^ sed in humilitate ^* superiores sibi inuicem arbitrantes.^' 4. Non quae sua sunt singuli querentes, sed [ea] quae aliorum.'^ 5. Hoc enim sentite in uobis, quod et in Cbristo lesu.^^ 6. Qui cum in forma Dei asset.'' 9. . . Deus . . . donauit illi nomen quod est super omne nomen.'^ 11. Et omnis lingua ^'' confiteatur.^^ * .i. nitarlicid traigid seodoaposfo/orMm. * .i. imfolngi apthin doibsoxa. ^ .i. isfochunn icce diiibsi foditiu nan ingremmen. '' A. nihed amiit non chretidsi act fodaimid fochidi airi. * .i. had didnad deserce. ^ bad. '" .i. bad inna trocaire. ^' .i. biid amal rongabussa ingmm et bdsib. [in marg.] A . . er bitis tvia . . . har forsintestimin&o A. abrith frisandliged remeperthe et is fripol berir amal sodin A. ished inso sis rochlos et adchess innabisaib et agnimaib. Aliter saigid inple[te] gaudium rl. issi mofailte inso si qua rl. in christo bad Mcrist mabeith nachfailte diiibsi et ni frissom amal sodin. Alitor foraldim "• dognither .i. in christo bad icrist rl. 1. manudtectid nakuilise inplate .i. dinid anasberar frib. '^ .i. amsl nondubcairimse carad each uaibsi alaile. ^' .i. natdirged each indocbdil do fesin. '^ .i. tairced diachiliu. ^^ .i. bad uaisliu each lialaile oldaas fessin. '® .i. nadecad inddn doradad do fessin acht dan dcheli. '' .i. ni do fessin doralside indocbdil sed patri. '^ .i. icumachtu et miath- amli dde. '^ .i. etarcne quod est super omne nomen .i. indoebdl patri. ^ .i. cachtenge. ^' niasse acleith rafltir aslia. * Perhaps /riaWim. Epistola ad Philippenses, II. 12 — //. 22. 135 12. multo magis in absentia mea, nunc^^ cum metu et tremore uestram salutem operamini.^' 13. Deus est . . qui operatur in uobis . . . pro bona uolun- tate.2* 14. Omnia autem facite sine mormorationibus ^' et hessita- tionibus.^8 15. TJt sitis . . . semplices sicut filii dei ^ . . . in medio nationis prauae et peruersae.^ 16. Uerbum uitae continentes ad gloriam meam in diem Christi,^' quia non in uacuum cucurri.*" 17. Sed etsi immolor*^ supra sacrificium et obsequium fidei uestrae,^^ gaudeo ; Fol. 23 d. 19. Spero autem in Domino lesu Timotheum cito me mittere ad uos,' ut ego bono animo sim, cognitis his quae circa uos sunt.* 20. Neminem' enim habeo tam unianimem, qui sincera affectione pro uobis sollicitus sit.* 21. Omnes enim, quae sua sunt, querunt, non quae sunt lesu Cbristi.* 22. mecum seruiuit in euangelio.® ** .i. isdiliu limsa on. *' .i. ished dosaig aniias arnibu anse duibsi deus enim. Gregorius : " hominis ergo** est per diabulum quod peccat: dei uero quod potest uitare peccatum. ** .i. dei ni arfarnarilliud. *' .i. ropia log farsdithir. *® .i. cen- chuntubarta. ^ .i. bed adthramli. ^ .i. arisetercaratndimta ataaid. ^^ .i. itarcud indocbalce domsa dia brdtha. ^^ .i. isfoUus indibsi. ^^ .i. ciathiasiisa martri. '^ .i. ississi indidbart .i. post fidem uestram a m6 deo immolatum. Fol. 23 d. ^ .i. nofoid, * .i. bidmaith momenmese act rocloor forcdin- scSil si. * nisi timotheum. * .i. niarsSuti na mdini rob card tiamthe. ' .i. isaindocbdl fessin condieig each act tiamthe. ® .i. ocpvecept. » MS. gg. " MS. g. 136 Codex Pauhnus Wirzib. fol. 23d. 25. Necessariura autem existimaui/ . . . conmilitionem meum,^ . . et ministrum necessitatis meae mittere ad uos. 26. Quoniam quidem omnes uos desiderabat,'" et meatus erat propterea quod audieritis ilium infirmatum.^^ 27. Nam et infirmatus est usque ad mortem ; ^^ sed Deus misertus est eius . . . et mei, ne tristitiam ^* super tristitiam haberem.^* 28. Festinantius ergo missi illam, ut uisso eo iterum gaudeatis,'' et ego sine tristitia sira/^ 30. ut inpleret id quod ex uobis deerat " erga meum obsequium.^^ III. 1. fratres mei, gaudete in Domino." Eadem uobis scribere, mibi quidem non pigrum, uobis autem necessarium.-" 2. uidete malos operarios,^' uidete concissionem.^' ^' 3. N08 enim sumus circumcissio,** ''^ qui spiritu Deo ser- uimus,^^ et gloriamur in Christo lesu,^' et non in carne fidu- ciam habemus.^* 4. si quis alius uidetur confidere in came.^' 5. Circumcissus octaua die, ex genere Israel^" de tribu Eeniamin '^ Haebreus,^^ ego magis. ' .i. calleioe. * occath frididbul, ' .i. neich roieeu akss. ^^ A. nohcarad. '^ .i. rohoi sova. ingalar et roposdifh libsi 6n ansu lessom mmurgu fo harmhid si quam dolor suus proprius. ^^ .i. ropo accus bds do. ^ .i. abdissom. ^* A. farndoguilsesi 1. doloris mei. ^' .i. awal romboi failte diiib renagalarsom. ^^ A. trefarfdiltisi. " .i. andudesta difarfoirUhetu. '^ \ ani rppvidchus. " .i. bad india indfailte. 2" .i. niscith limsa istorbe duibsi. ^^ hore isarindocbdil talman dagniat. ^^ ad- cumbe carnis. ^^ .i. tobe asbersom arimp digthidiude arnifiu moidem and arcidsnissni ninmoidem and ciadodehommar foi innaaimsir tichti sed in christo iesu. ^ [in marg.] coirtfobe. ^ .i. arnaepevthe isairi ro boisom octathdir imdibi hore niroimdi- bed. 26 [in marg.] .i. imiri asbersom inso. ^^ et niba in imdibu. ^ A, ni ba in imdibu et soiri ciabo asse dom. ^^ A. massu issoiri et imdibu moiti nech. '" .i. isudichnid amjirisrahelte issirrik choir immumruidbed. 'i .i. ledchoUbe flatlw. ^2 cenelaehson. Epistola ad Philippenses, III. 6— III. 14.. 137 Fol. 24 a. 6. secundum iustitiam, quae in lege est,^ conuersatus sine querela.^ 7. Sed quae milii fuerunt lucra/ haec arbitratus sum propter Christum detrimenta.* 8. propter quem omnia detrimentum feci, et arbitror ut stercoral ut Christum lucrifaciam.® 9. Et inueniar in illo, non habens meam iustitiam, quae ex lege est, sed illam quae ex fide est Christi.' 10. configuratus morti eius.* 11. Si quo modo ^ occurram ad resurrectionem, quae est ex mortuis."" 12. Non quod iam acceperim, aut iam perfectus sim.^' 13. Fratres, ego me non arbitror comprehendisse. TJnum autem, quae quidem retro sunt '^ obl[iu]iscens,i^ ad ea uero quae sunt in priora extendens meipsum.^* 14. Ad destinatum persequor,^' ad bradium ^' supernae uocationis Dei in Christo lesu.''' Fol. 24 a. ^ .i. firinne rectide .i. timne rechtidi. ^ .i.frirecht. ' .i. rocathichsiur daraehenn cosse. * .i. noscarinn friu. ^ .i. moo suidiu amhrtg Hmm. ^ .i. corropked moindeh cnst. ' .i. daad- hatsom bic asfirinne cnst noibas et nifirinne rechto. ' i. fiiath et delb abaissom forni. ^ cicrud. ^^ .i. urdiambemni hicombds bemmi icomindocbdil. '^ .i. commin inricc do .i. ad coraresurrectionem christo.* ^^ .i. comprechendi ished am- beccsin nammd dogniu dimaith. ^* .i. ni ddccu darmmisi. ^* .i. naM ndddeirgenus cosse. ^' .i. afil armochiunn. '^ bold. " (fratr)e8 ego rl. {cosmui)Uus lessom inso frimilid rethess dochum {lainn)e buade (.i. ishe) abes ade ni alrmi ambis iarna- chiml dindsiit {act a)mbis arachiunn condidtar{la se)chcB et coiiri {alain)n isinchruthsin (roboi) pol et isamlid isbtiithi doclidch (.i. imb)ithphennit {eonco)muir fris{sinlain)n .i. frisin- fochricc nemdi.^ =■ Perhaps ohristi. >> In this gloss, the letters in parenthesis I could not read, as the hook is now BO hound that it cannot he opened wide enough. 138 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. 2^a. , 15. si quid aliter sapitis,i« et hoc uobis Deus reuelabit.i* ^ 16. Uerumtamen ^^ ad quod peruenimus/^ ut idem sapi- amus.^'' 17. Emitatores mei estote,"' fratres, et obseruate eos " qui ita ambulant.^' 18. Multi enim ambulant, quos sepe dicebam uobis,'^ (nunc autem et flans di[c]o) ^' inimicos crucis Christi.^* 19. quorum deus uenter,^^ et gloria in confussionem ipsorum.'" 20. Nostra autem conuersatio in caelis est;*^ imde etiam Saluatorem expectamus, 21. Qui reformabit corpus humilitatis nostrae,^* configu- ratum corpori claritatis suae,^'' secundum operationem qua possit etiam subiecere sibi omnia.^* IV. 3. rogo et te, germane conpar,^^ adiuua illas quae' mecum laborauerunt/^ . . cum Clemente^' et caeteris . . quorum nomina sunt in libro uitae.^ Fol. 24b. 5. Modestia uestra nota sit omnibus hominibus; ^ Dominus prope est.^ ■* .i. cenmithd anisiu. ^' .i. anasbiursa. ^^ .i. biid arcuitni occa. ^^ .i. dondisin nouum testamentum. ^^ A. condihcumme donduccam uili. ^ .i. denid andogniusa. ^ .i. badfaitig frisin- foirinsin. ^ .i. ecosc nabstal forib et nitinat ambisu. ^ A. fosrocurt duib Am. ^ A. isingir limm. ^ .i. intain asmberat isrecht noibas et nt crock crist. ^^ .i. ar is arbiad pridchit. '" .i. bidrucce et mebul doib am indammoidet. ^^ A. ni samlid dunni son. ^^ .i. araroeit a nobis 1. nostrum corpus. '* .i. conidfil inindocbdil post resurrectionem amel indocbail dchoirp- som. ^ .{. nert deachte immidforling. ^^ pro uiri 1. mulieria 1. derbrdthir. ^^ A. occomalnad ni ocprecept. *' .i. dalte petir rachomalnastar sede dano. '^ .i. adiutorum caeterorum ninpur ananman sund. Fol. 241). 1 .i. badchensi fricdch. ^ .{. dothabairt diiib neich risid aless Epistola ad Philippenses, IV. 6— IV. 17. 139 6. petitiones uestrae innotescant apud Deum ; ' 7. Et pax Christi, quae exsuperat omnem sensum,* custo- diat corda uestra et intellegentias uestras.^ 8. De coetero/ . . . quaecumque pudica,'' . . . quaecumque amabilia,* ... si qua uirtus,^ si qua laus disoiplinae.i" haec cogitate.^'- 9. Quae et . . . audistis et uidistis in me, cogitate, ^^ * et Deus pacis erit uobiscum.'* 11. Non quasi propter pennuriam dico,^* ego enim dedici,'* in quibus sum, sufficiens esse.^^ 12. Scio [et] humiliari," scio et habundare.^* 14. TJerumtamen bene fecistis, commonicantes trlbulationi meae.^^ 15. nulla mihi aeclesia commonicauit ^ in ratione dati et accepti, nisi uos soli.^^ 16. Quia et Thessalonicam semel et bis^^ in usum mihi missistis.**^ 17. Non quia quero datum."* ' .i. ndbadchotarsne friharnicc annogessid. ceithuid core. * .i. nicurame caehedinchomrac arisirchride utmall each cainchomrac condid tied. ^ .i. osund innonn. ' .i. huith cenpeeead. * .i. eslabre .i. deo. ^ .i. had diade maheith. '* .i. had in hisgni. ^' .i. ni anse duih. ^^ .i. nahuli dorigniussa fiadihsi doshgniithsi. ^' .i. mad inchruthsin hethe. ^* .i. niarchuingid ttiare cucuihsi. '* .i. amiula 1. issuail rom/era sicut scio. ^^ .i. amloor fricachreit. ^^ .i. rommunus dammin dom. ^^ rommiinus imhed dom. ^^ .i. aconfodli doherid idharta dim. ^ .i. nitartsat idharta diinni .i. nirogahsamni anidparta hore narbolour linn afoirhthetu seehnithartsatsom ni comtacht- marni. "^ .i. nirohe each reit innadligud daratsidsi «mmurgu ar farfoirhtheiu. ^^ fodi namma .i. secxmio. ^^ intain romhd i&suidi. "* .i. nideehuingid infecMso. » Sic ; but ^he gloss translates ' haec agite,' which is the reading of the Vulgate. 140 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. 24.b — 24.C. ] 8. repletus sum, acceptis ab Ephaphrodito,^^ quae missistis, in odorem suauitatis.^^ 19. Deus . . impleat omne desiderium uestrum, secundum diuitias suas.^' 21. Salutate omnem sanctum.^^ 22. Salutant uos quicunque sunt fratres.*' Salutant uos omnes sancti/" maxima qui de Cessaris domu sunt.^^ EPISTOLA I. AD THESSALONICENSES. Scribens eis ab athenis per thitbicum. diaconem at bones- simum acolitum.'^ * Fol. 24 c. I. 2. Gratias agimus Deo semper pro omnibus nobis,' memoriam uestri faoientas semper in orationibus nostris sine intermisione.^ 3. Memores operis fidtei uestri .... ante Deum.* 4. Scientes, fratres, dilecti a Deo, electionem uestram.* 5. Quia euangalium nostrum non fuit ad uos in sermone tantum, sad et in uirtute ^ . . in plenitudine multa,^ sicut ecitis ' quales fuerimus in nobis propter uos.* ^^ .i. aiucside udibsi. ^^ .i. hore ropoeofailti fuccad. ^' .i. isimde laiss. ^ .i. airde side et cdinchomricc. ^* .i. far nim- chomarc uaidib iiili. '" far nimchomarc 6 chdch nddfil and. ^1 .i. inti rochreti dimuntir cessair. '^ .i. caindloir.'' Fol. 24 c. ' .i. hore adibiressich. ^ .i. airde serce more insin aforaid- metsom. cenchuvusanad issindirnigdi cenckumsanad. ^ .i. atchl- side. * .i. dobrograd condibfeil icorp c»ist. * .i. mrhochidt eperte tantum act robatar cidferte dia imthrenugud. ^ .i. in perfactione iustitiae conuersationis et uitae 1. illdni etargni deachte at doinechte crist. '' .i. niail atuirem duib. ^ .i. orogab- thesi dessemrecht dinni. » In breui argumento textui epistolae praemisso haec glossa legitur.— Zimmer. Epistola I. ad Thessalonicenses, I. 6 — //. /. 141 6. Et uos emitatores nostri facti estis,^ et Domini,^" exci- pientes ^^ uerbum in tribulatione multa,i^ cum gaudio Spiritus sancti.i' 7. Ita ut facti sitis forma omnibus credentibus.^* 8. in omni loco fides uestra, quae est ad Deum, profecta est,^^ ita ut non sit nobis necesse quicquam loqui.'^ 9. Ipsi enim de nobis adnuntiant qualem introitum hab- uerimus ad uos.^^ 10. Et expectare . . . lesum qui eripuit nos ab ira uentura.^^ 11. 1. scitis . . introitum nostrum . . quia non inanis fuit.i9 2. Sed . . contumilis adfecti,^'' ... in Philipsis/^ fiduciara habuimus in Domino nostro, loqui ad uos.^^ Fol. 24 d. 3. Exortatio enim nostra non de errore,^ neque de immun- ditia,^ neque in dolo.' 4. ita loquimur, non quasi hominibus placentes, sed Deo,* qui probat corda nostra.^ ^ .i. iprecept et comalnad sosc^li. ^^ .i. emitatores roart lessom. epert friusom. intsamli dee statim act cid amall ished dodechuid de. ^^fresdel. ^^ .i. ifochidib imdih A. a ciuibus uestris. ^^ .i.fdiltid trerath inspirito occa airitin. ^* .i. exemplum .i. candid diib rogab each deissemrecht. ^^ .i. isirdirc forniress icachlucc. ^^ nidildun tabart testassa dinn nadiibsi daheridsi fiissne cene. ^'' .i. iscucci aUre ropridchissi[d'] doibsom coneicdid doib cruth ropridcMssem et dondechommar eiicuib si itossogod. ^^ hore ronsoir dipec- cad isderb linn nonsoirfea in futuro. ^ .i. nibo cenfochidi et imnetha. ^ .i. aithissi ochdch. ^^ .i. ipilipianstib. ^^ A. ro bo duibsi cinirbo etruib robammarni. Fol. 24d. ^ niarlog na aithi pridchim ut seodoapostoli. ^ .i. niro- gabsava log ^a^mande. ^ niarmolad andorigensam. * .i. ni amaX rombothol dodoinib ropridcMssem ut si hominibus placens seruus christi non essem. ^ .i. isMsom rofitir cia- chruth prAdchimmeni. 142 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. 24.d. 5. Neque enim aliquando fuimus in sertnone adolationis,^ . . . neque in occassione auaritiae ; ' Deus testis est. 6. Nee querentes ab hominibus gloriam, neque a uobis, neque ab alis, 7. Cum possimus oneri* esse ut Christi apostoli;^ sed facti sumus paruuli in medio uestrum, tamquam si nutrix foueat filios suos.^" ^^ 8. uolebamus tradere uobis non solum euangelium Dei/^ sed etiam animas nostras.'* 9. Memores enim estis, fratres, laborem nostri et fatiga- tionem; nocte ac die operantes/* . . . praedicauimus in uobis '^ euangelium."^^ 10. TJos testis estis,'' et Deus, quam sancte '' et iuste . . . uobis . . . fuimus ; 11. tamquam pater filios.'^ 12. Deprecantes uos.^" 13. quoniam cum accepissetis a nobis uerbum auditus Dei,^' accepistis illud, non ut uerbum hominum, sed (sicut est uere) uerbum Dei.^^ ^ .i. nirothuillissem huidi doneuch. ' .i. nihu archuingid for- sdt. ^ rafatir dia. ^ ammitechtiri drtphersine. '* amal dongnt ade cachsidn domunud adalti dicachgnim for . . darigi . . dinn oc{mti)nud d{atti). '' [in marg.] Ceist in innonn less parbulus et nutrix ndde cem isinnon arislerad nammaimme dogni ^ deidhledn di ocmunud adalti horbi accohur Ids nebud do innoidenacht nachgein sic fuimus uobis ol pol. '^ .i. inna- precept et innachomalna.i. '* .i. eombad innonn indocbdl diar nannianaih 1. darfarcenn immartri. '* sudnemuin dodinum inaidchi doreicc arbiad et (kitach diamuntir precept fridei do ice anman sochuide. '^ .i. cenfarndigbdil. '^ .i. amal dondruir- missem. " .i. isderb libsi. ^ cifiu. '^ .i. amal n guidess athir amacc. ^ .i. robgadammarni. ^' .i. praedicatio euan- gelii amal bid o dia rachloithe. ^^ .i. nimithoimtiu duibsi isfir briathar di. ^ MS. honori. i The MS. has dognl -with i written over, and a little to the right of, w. Per- haps we should read digni. Epistola I. ad Thessalonicenses, II. 14 — ///. 4. 143 14. IIos enim emitatores facti estis . . . aeclesiarum Dei, quae sunt in ludea in Christo lesu.^s 16. Prohibentes nos^ gentibus loqui ut saluae fiant, ut inpleant peccata sua.^* 17. Nos autem . . . desoluti i uobis ad tempus horae.^' Fol. 25 a. 18. Quoniam uoluimus uenire ad uos ^ . . . sed inpediuit nos Satan as.^ 19. Quae est enim nostra spes, aut gaudium, aut corona gloriae ? Nonne uos ante Dominum . . . estis in aduentu eius ? * 20. TJos enim estis gloria nostra.* III. 1. Propter quod non sustenentes amplius/'' placuit nobis remanere Athenis, solis.^ 2. Et misimus Timotheum, fratrem nostrum, et ministrum ' Dei in euangelio Christi, ad confirmandos uos,* et exordandos pro fide uestra.8 3. TJt nemo moueatur in tribulationibus istis ; ^^ ipsi enim scitis," quod in hoc possiti sumus.^^ 4. praedicebamus uobis ^^ passuros nos tribulationes.^* ^ rochreitset doprecept iesit et apstal. ^* .i. dinni. ^^ .i. cofolinat. ^^ .i. roscarsatn frih denus m beicc. Fol. 25 a. ^ .i. machotismis. ^ .i. tribulationibus persequentium 1. each cotarsnid. ^ .i. tacco issii bid dibarndgsi ronbiani corona gloriae in die iudicii. * .i. tdrci gloriam dimni farfoirbthe- iusi. * .i. cenfius seel udibsi. ^ .i. caadised annuinter ofius seel udibsi. "^ .i. pveceptoir. ' .i. is dofoitir. ^ .i. aruntair- ismeeh " sicut est. ^^ .i. nipimned libsi mofoehidise 1. ciacheste aririss crist. ^^ .i. nianfius diiib. ^^ .i. isarchenn focheda dodeehouxmar 1. positi sumus .i. in solicitudine pro uobis. ^' .i. both dim ifochith. 1* .i. ut christus passus est et ut praedixit apostolis suis antequam pateretur combad tressa de hiress apstal dofulung tribulationum. " arimtainameeh, Zimmer. 144 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. 25a. 5. ego amplius^' non sustinens, misi . . ne forte temp- tauerit uos is qui temptat,!^ et inanis fiat labor noster." 6. memoriam nostri habetis ^^ bonam semper, desiderantes nos uidere/^ sicut nos quoque uos.^" 7. Ideo consulati sumus, fratres, in uobis/^ in omni neces- sitate,^^ . . . per uestram fidem.^' 8. Quoniam nunc uiuimus, si uos statis iii Domino.^* 9. Quam enim gratiarum actionem ^^ possumus Deo retri- buere ... in omni gaudio quo gaudemus proj)ter uos ante Deum nostrum ? ^^ 1 0. Nocte et die ^' abundantius orantes,^^ ut uideamus faciem " uestram, et conpleamus ea ^' quae desunt fidei uestrae.'* 11. Ipse autem Deus et Pater noster, et Dominus Christus, dirigat ^ uiam nostram ad uos.'^ 12. TJos autem ^^ Dominus multiplicet,^' et abundare faciat in caritate inuicem,^ . . . quemadmodum et nos in uobis.'^ 13. Ad confirmanda corda uestra,^^ . . ante Deum,^' . . in aduentu Domini nostri lesu Christi cum omnibus Sanctis '^ seek each. ^^ per tristitiam 1. duus indohfochad. ^' .i. diius infads farsdithar. ^* .i. in orationibus 1. dagtheist diinn. 1^ .i. madsamlid didh. ^ .i. isarachommain duib. ^^ .i. prop- ter praedicta hore dimndnic fius scSl udib et ismaith fornire^s et forhdeserc rl. ^^ .i. ceicentatu .i. uinculorum. ^^ .i. hore asfoirhthe. ^' .i. ishe armbethoni farfoirbthetusi. "^ .i. mor ni. '^ .i. atobciside. ^" .i. iscucci forsercc linn. ^ secach- nguidi. ^^ .i. niba deicsiu centorbe dano. ^0 madudesta ni dibar niris iccfidir per aduentum nostrum ad uos. ^^ ra dera dia duiin dem. ^^ .i. itge aile. *' .i. ararciunni. ^* .i. each udib contra alium. '* .i. abundauimus caritate amaX. rondob- earsamni carad each udib achiile samlid. ^^ .i. isdo intim- dugud indeircc. ^' .i. indul atchiside. ^ .i. niba mithed dondriga. a MS. faciam. '^ Over 'dirigat' is a gloss of whicli I can only read .i. ra. Epistola I. ad Thessalonicenses, IV. i — IV. 13. 145 IV. 1. rogamus uos,^^ . . ut quemadmodum accepistis a nobis,*" ... sic et ambuletis, ut habundetis magis." Fol. 25b. 2. Scitis enim quae praecepta dederim uobis.^ 3. Haec est enim uoluntas Dei, sanctificatio uestra ; ut abstineatis uos a fornicatione.^ 5. Non in passione desiderii,^ sicut et gentes.* 6. Et ne quis . . , circumueniat in negotio fratrem suum,^ quoniain uindex est Deus de his omnibus.^ 9. De caritate autem fraternitatis.' 10. EiOgamus autem uos, fratres, ut abundetis magis.* ^ 11. Et operam detis ut quieti sitis,^" et ut uestrum negotium agatis,^'^ . . . et ut honeste ambuletis ad eos qui foris sunt, et nullius aliquid desideretis.'^ 12. Nolumus autem uos ignorare, fratres, de dormien- tibus, ut non contristemini, sicut et caeteri qui spem non babent.^' 13. Si enim credimus quod lesus mortuus est, et resur- rexit, ita et Deus eos qui dormierunt per lesum adducet ^' .i. ishuide linnfrih. *" .i. inne ropvidched diiih. *^ .i. quam ropriched dicib. Fol. 25 b. 1 noscomalnid hore (atd lib) f{iu)ss. ^ .i. ish^ inso innoibad. ^ .i. foariir. * .i. ariasamlid dosuidib. ^ .i. nitorgaitha icach caingin. ^ .i. asriri dla digail dared. ' .i. dendeserc brathardi. * .i. quam foigde. ^ .i. araill tra, cairigedarsom simda .i. utmuille et diess et foigde noshguidsom diAiM arnarobat leu inpecthisi. i" .i. nerta{d). " .i. arnapbuid forfoigdi. ^^ .i. is hed anoneste insin. ^^ .i. frecre dialailib doriltiset hesseirge mortuorum. 1* .i. ished inso a/recre donaib eriteccaib'^ niasse tacre natairissem friss. » Sic : leg. eritectaib. 10 146 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. z^b — 2^c. 14. quia ^^ nos qui uiuimus, qui residui sumus in aduentum Domini, non praeueniemus eos qui dormierunt.'^ " 16. Quoniami^ipse Dominus in iusu, et in uoce archangili, et in tuba Dei discendet de cselo/^ et mortui, qui in Christo sunt, resurgent primi.^ ^^ 16. simul rapiemur" cum illis^^ in nubibus ^' obuiam Christo in aera.^* 17. Itaque consulamini inuicem in uerbis istis.^^ V. 1. De temporibus autem, et momentis/" fratres, non indigetis ut scribamus [uobis].^''' 2. Ipsi enim diligenter scitis, quia dies Domini, sicut fur in nocte, ita ueniet.^ Fol. 25o. 3. tunc repentinus els superueniet interitus,'^ . . . et non efugient.^ 4. TJos autem, fratres, non estis in tenebris,' ut uos dies ilia ^ tamquam fur conprehendat.* ^^ ol. 1^ Pelagius : f acit aposfo/ws diem domini habere sus- eeptum quasi eos in corpore inueniret" .i. atcomlasom hie lasnahi dofuircifea brdth imbethu- et hehti etasseirset isind oinudir. " Pelagius : tam uelox erit eorum resurrectio quam nostra assumptio ^ .i. atalat rahad assu atodiusgud ade. ^* .i. nitelfea cotlud dochdch and. ^^ .i. ifogiir dm fesain ut in monte sina. ^ .i. airig. ^^ .i. bid airegdu anesseirge ade. ^^ .i. lammarbn. ^^ .i. inniulu. ^* .i. issinnaiar. ^^ .i. bad nertad didb ' inso asneirsid et folnibthe lassincoimdid. ^^ .i. diei iudicii .i. niba aimser bid brotkad. ^' frecre inso do menmanib innani asbeitis cipadadine indhessiirgi. ^^ .i. amsl doUitside dogabdil bdiguil intan nddnaeastar et nddforchluintev isamlid dorriga " dia do- brdth intain nddtomnihther athichtu.^ Fol. 25 c. 1 [in 1. marg.J bera ade .... duin sic rb do . . . ni derb cuin .... ^ .i. nithelfea doib. ' .i. donad etnertad inso. * .i. cenfius didb. =■ Over ' rapiemux,' in prima manu, is ' sa.' b MS. ille. ° Semper Apostolus diem Domini fecit habere suspectum, quasi eos in corpore inveniret, Migue, col. 909. a Migne, col. 909. " Perhaps dorrega : the antepenultimate letter is not quite certain. f At foot of this column is a half-obliterated note : Traditio iudeorM«j est fihristum media nocte uenturum ut in aegipt(o) . . . Epistola I. ad Thessalonicenses, V. 6 — V. ly. 147 6. uigelemus et sobrii simus.^ 8. Nos autem, qui diei sumus, sobrii simus/ induti luricam fidei efc castitatis, et' galeam spem ' salutis.* 9. Quoniam non possuit nos Deus in iram,^ sed in opera- tionem salutis i" per Dominum nostrum lesum Christum. '^ 10. Qui mortuus est pro nobis, ut siue uigilemus, siue dormiamus, simul cum illo uiuamus.^^ 11. Propter quod [con]sulamini inuicem/^ et aedificate alterutrum, sicut et faciatis.^* 12. eos qui . . . praesunt nobis in Domino.'^ 13. Ut habeatis illos abundantius in caritate '^ propter opus illorum ; pacem habete cum illis." 14. Rogamus autera uos, fratres,'^ corripite iuquietos.'^ 15. Uidete ne quia malum pro malo alicui reddat;^" sed semper quod bonum est ^^ sectamini.^^ 17. Sine intermisione orate.^^ ' .i. cenpecthu. ® .i. hore ammimaicc lai etsoike naseichem na hi siu. '' .{. sechis spes on. * .i. dunni. ^ .i. isara fie diinn. '". i. condernam gnimu immafolhget hicc duun. " .i. istretathar dm son dano. ^^ .i. imbem imbethu imbem imbads bad lessom.. Aliter isdodiuchtrad corporum et dochotlud corporum arnatom- nitisom biddoirgairiu cotulto quando dixit non dormiamus. '' .i. hore atd hessiirge et Jlaithemnas diiib. " .i. ished dogniith 1. natait forculu sicut facitis. ^^ .i. remitaat. ^^ sechcdch arisoebarless ataat. " .i. denid anaiberat frib. ^^ beim /oris inso sis uile. ^^ .i. inndis died earas foigdi caich. ^^ .i. issi mdfoditnigese asrubart nam. ^^ .i. dilgud. ^^ .i. arisolc indindiirico ismaid indilgud. ^^ [in marg.J Ceist cate indir- nig(d)e cen chumsanad wtanse dicunt alii combad {c)ele- brad trdtha (quod) non est uerum Ceist cate (wmnse) intain donairber[ta)r inboill uili fri [claingnimu et bertar drognimi essib arneigdet iarum fridia quando bonum faciunt .i. tair- bertar suUifrideicsin maith (ut i)ob dicit pepigi fedus (cum) occulis meis " rl. a Job xxxi. 1. 148 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. 25c — s^d. 21. Omnia autem probate, quod bonum est ^ tenete.^' 23. Ipse autem Deus pacis sanctifioet uos per omnia, ut iatiger spiritus uester, et anima, et corpus ^^ sine querella in aduentu Domini . . . seruetur.^'' 24. Fidelis est, qui uocauit uos.'*^ 27. Adiuro uos ^ per Dominum, ut legatur aepistola ^^ haec omnibus Sanctis fratribus.^^ 28. Gratia Domini . . . cum omnibus uobis.^^ Fol. 25 d. EPISTOLA 11. AD THESSALONICENSES. Explicit ad thessalonicenses e[pis]tola prima, Incipit argumentum saecundae. Ad thessalonicenses seecundam scripsit apostolus et notum facit eis de temporibus nouissimis,^ et de aduersarii^ deceptione ; scripsit banc 8epi[s]tolam ab athenis per titbicum diaconem et honessimum acolitum.' Explicit argumentum. Incipit textus eiu[8]dem. I. 1. Paulus.* 3. abundat caritas uniuscuiusque uestrum [in] inuicem ^ ^* nammaith pridchas nachomalnid. ^' .i. ismprecepi on. ^ .i. rami airegde innaanme quo intellegamus 1. spiritus sanctus .i. amal donecomnacht duirn. ^ .i. cen airich dudlche. ^ .i. istorisse dia bidfir andorairngert. ^^ .i. nobguidimse. ^ .i. co{n)nrIigthar. ^^ .i. arnapanfius doib uili. ^^ .i. cen ex- ceptid. Fol. 25 d. ^ .i. cia airet cotichtin nanerist. ^ antechristi. ^ .i. fer brithe Usboiri. * [in marg.J niepii- som ainm napstalacte bic aris foirhthe in each diarroscribad. ^ .i. carid each udib alaile inuicem. Epistola IT. ad Thessalonicenses, I. 4. — /. //. 149 4. Ita ut et nos ipsi in uobis glorieraur ^ ... in omnibus persecutionibus uestrls,' et in tribulationibus quas sustenetis. 5. In exemplum iusti iudicii Dei,* ut digni habeamini in regno Dei, pro quo et patiemini.^ 6. Si tamen iustum est apud Deum,^" retribuere tribula- tionem iis qui uos tribulant." 7. Et uobis . . . requiem nobiscum.^^ 8. In flamma ignis '^ dantis uendictam bis qui non no- uerunt Deum, et qui non oboediunt euangelio Domini nostri lesu Cbristi ; '* 9. Qui penas soluent '^ in interitu in aeternum,^^ a facie Domini.^'' 10. Cum uenerit glorificari in Sanctis suis,'^ et admirabilis iieri in omnibus ^^ qui crediderunt ; quia creditum est illis testimonium nostrum super uos in die illo.^" 11. In quo etiam oramus semper pro uobis,^^ ut . . . impleat omnem uoluntatem bonitatis,^ et opus fidei in uirtute.^' ^ .i. ibarfoirhthetusi in fide et caritate et in patientia. ' .i. istren forniress isnaib fochidib. * [in marg.] foditiu fochide duib si tresindifpiat fochricci gnim pectho do bar cd lib tresindabia pian ished andedesin diAixx bias in die iudicii praemium iustis paena peccatoribus adib dessimrecht si tra dosin tre foditin ingremmen. ^ .i. nipa aidrech lib a fulang. ^'^ .i. isderb isfiron. ^^ .i. dfirianu. ^^ .i. uitam aeternam amsl dombir- thar diinni apstalaib. ^^ A. nipa cosmuil frisintitacM toisig. '* .i. dosnaidlibea uili niain nechtar ndii indi nachidchualatar et tremitiagat. '' .i. folilsat. ^^ .i. cenascur sditha asachiunn act etardibe. " .i. dgnuis dee anetardibe. " .i. trethaUrt fochricce . doib. '* .i. intain dombira digail forpecthaehu et praemia iustis. ^^ .i. rocreitsidsi aforcell forrogelsamni duib dilaithiu hrdtho 1. roerbad diinni foreell dothaUrt dibsi illaithiu brdtho. 2^ .i. guidmini airhdipmaith aforcell doberava. diibsi. ^^ .i. condip atholsom dognedsi 1. condibmaith fartolsi. ^ .i. oroib gnimirisse lib inneurt hirisse. 150 ' Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. 25 d— 26 a. II. 1. Rogamus autem uos, fratres, per aduentum Domini nostrij^* . . . et nos.trae congregationis in ipsum.^^ 2. Ut non cito moueamini a uestro sensu,^" neque terre- Fol. 26 a. . . . quasi instet dies Domini.^ 3. Ne quis uos seducat/ uUo modo,' quoniam nisi uenerit primum discessio, et, reuelatus fuerit homo peccati,* filius perditionis. 4. Qui aduersatur,* et extoUitur supra omne quod dicitur Deus, aut quod colitur,^ ita ut in te[m]plo Dei sedeat, osteu- dens se tamquam sit Deus.' * 5. Non retinetis quod . . . haec dicebam nobis ? ^ 6. Et nunc quid detineat scitis, ut reueletur in suo tem- pore.'" '^ 7. Nam ministerium iam operatur iniquitatis ; ^ tantum ut qui tenet nunc, teneat,'^ doiiec de medio fiat.'* ^* .i. artichdirc mafrisaiccid crist. ^'^ A. hore aruntda uili techt archenn crist domess fornn. ^^ niarmad maiih lessova. incum- scugud mall act isarnabm etir. ^ .i. uento falsae doctrinae condiirsid aforcital sosceligtldde. Fol. 26 a. ' .i. ciasherat dofeil laa m brdtha. ^ .i. ished asdilem limm ciacloid. ' .i. dineuch asruhart. * .i. lainpectho. ^ [in marg.] coti irchre fla{tho) romdn A. toiniud flatho 6r6ma{nih) 1. toiniud niressach inamiriss 1. cott inti diantaimn discessio .i. diabul arisainm dosuidiu discessio et refuga. ^ .i. ashera teciid cachcu- machte asdiir dodia. ^ A. amal Uddia. * isses (?) itempul amal donesfid crist 1. dogintar aidchumtach tempiiil less etpridcMbid smactu rechto fetarlicce etgebtit iudei inasudih et osc^ra red nuiadnissi. » .i. ni nach cuman lib. '" .i. coscrad flatho romdn riam. " .i. rofitid cid aridfuirig afoilsigud A. oti indaimser doarchet do. '^ _{_ dnidaccastar ni nachthised agnim, arandngen- adsom idrtiohte dagni amuntar et dagniat abaill ished inso fodrig. " .i. cein gaibes .i. regnum. i* arairt conaroib etarciin. Epistola II. ad Thessalonicenses, II. 8 — ///. i. 151 8. Efc tunc reuelabitur ^"^ ille iniquus,^^ quem Dominus . . . destruet inlusfcratione aduentus sui.^' 9. Cuius est aduentus secundum operationem Satnae/* in omni uirtute, et signis, et prodigis mendacibus.'^ ^ 10. Et in omni seductione iniquitatis ^^ iis qui pereunt, eo quod caritatem ueritatis non receperunt, ut salui fierent.^^ Ideo mittit illis Deus operationem erroris, ut credant mendacio. 11. Ut iudicentur omnes qui non crediderunt ueritati sed, consenserunt iniquitati.^' 12. debemus gratias agere . . . pro uobis, fratres dilecti k Deo,^ quod elegerit uos Deus primitias,^' ... in fide ueritatis.^^ 13. In qua et uocauit uos per euangelium nostrum/' in adquisitione gloriae Domini nostri.^ 15. Ipse autem Dominus noster lesus Christus, et Deus Pater noster qui . . . dedit consulationem.^' 16. Exhortetur corda uestra, et confirmet in omni opere et sermone bono.'" III. 1. De caetero,'' fratres, orate pro nobis,^'' ut sermo Domini currat,'' et clarificetur.'* '* act rocomalnither inso uile. ^^ .i. anchrisf. *^ .i. osoilsi deachte crist. '* bidcotarsne fridia conasoscilu. ^^ .i. hitgoacha nili. ^^ doghia sdibfirtu et sdibairde amal dondriginsat druid triitsova.. ^^ .i. soifitir ieloini. ^^ .i. dianderoimtis. ^' [in marg.J nitellfea doib irehoimted in hora iudicii quando dicetur ad illos cur non credidistis christo ««anse quia non agnouimus ilium et celauit homanitas diuinitatem eius sechrocreitsidsi dodimun ciarudboi colinn imhi immaircide diAm. indhi ndd arroim- sat buith in gloria christi cerubet ip^in ladiabul. ^* .i. dobroigit dia. ^' .i. inapstalacht orogabsid denimrecht dinni. ^^ .i. Jil libsi. *" .i. tre arpreceptm. ^ .i. orobith inindocbdil lacrist. 2^ [in marg.] ostendit hie intreodatid filium quando dicit dominus noster patrem quando dicit deus spiritum sanctum quando dicit consulatorem. ^ .\. badmaith forhgnim et form- briathar arbid loor dobar nirdil. ^^ .i. osund innonn. ^^ .i. dlegair discipulis orare pro magistris. *^ .i. icride cdich. ^* nigessid naaill act budid precepte. 152 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. 26b. Fol. 26b. 2. Et ut liberemur ab inoportunis malls hominibus ; ^ non enim omnium est fides.^ 8. Fidelis autem Deus est, qui confirmauit [uos]/et custo- diet a male* 4. Confidimus ' autem do uobis . . . quoniam quae praeci- pimus, et facitis et facietis.^ 5. Dominus autem dirigat corda uestra in caritate Dei et patieutia ChristiJ 6. Denuntiamus autem uobis,* . . . ut subtrabatis uos ab omni fratre ambulante ^ inordin^te,^" et non secundum tradi- tionem quam acceperunt a nobis.'^ 7. Ipsi enim scitis,^^ quemadmodum oporteat " imitari nos,^^ quoniam non inquieti fuimus inter uos.^* 8. Neque gratis ^^ panem manducabimus ab aliquo,'® sed . . nocte et die operantes." 9. ut nosmet ipsos formam daremus uobis ad emidandos Fol. 26 b. ^ .i. doduthractar {olcc dunn). ^ [in marg. sup.J at huili itfoirbthi. ^ .i. isfollus nandat foirhthi uili. * .i. istua- lang forhd{Uen). ^ .{. is{ni)ni torissmi{ch). ^ .1. rocomalni- sidd anropiidchissemni duib. "^ A. orogbaid desemrecht dicnsi amal rombo ainmnetach oc fulung fuchide 1. covabad ainmn{etich) ocindii{aidiu) laithi {brd)th{a). * .i. giiidmini duib. ^ .i. dofoigdi. i" .i. indutmall. ^^ .i. ni itainn raucsat ni accatar linn. '2 .i. adib iolig and. '^ .i. nongabthe desemrecht diinn ninchruth hi thall .i. non inquiete. 1* .i. nirbommar utmuill ocfoigdi inter uos 1. nirbommar tromdi .... ^^ .i. indeolid. '^ .i. manisdeirclimmis dithorud arldam. i' dinum suainemun inaidchi precept fridei. ^^ .i. commimmis angraib diiibai doga- baal desimrechta diinni. •* MS. oporteaat. Epistola II. ad Thessalonicenses, III. lo — ///. ly. 153 10. haeo denuntiabamus uobis/^ quoniam si quis non uult operari, nee manducet.^" ^^ 11. Audiuimus enim inter uos quosdam ambulare in- quiete,^^ ^^ nihil operantes, sad curiose agentes.^* 12. ut cum silentio operantes, suum panem manducent.^^ 14. si quis non obedit . . . hunc notate,^^ et ne common i- camini cum illo, ut confundatur.*^ 15. Et nolite quasi inimicum existimare,-* sed corripite ut fratrem.^^ ' 16. Dominus pacis det nobis pacem sempiternam in omni loco.'" 17. Salutatio mea manu Pauli ; quod est signum in omni aepistola;'^ ita scribo.^^ ^' atbeirmis frib. '"' .i. issi apennit de. ^' [in marg.J conammadarsa andigail form .i. hotiji doib) cen Mad ina . . . irgn ... ^^ .i. indualib. ^^ .i. nip arirlami far curmgtlia manicloimmis forndrogscela. ^* .i. iarfigid diis cia port indib maith oigedacht, ^ .i. cen chuingid neich conech. ^^ .i. cairigid. ^' .i. duiis indip fochunn icce do aindarpe aoentti fratrum" arisrucce do. ^ .i. na bad naimtide acosc. ^" .i. nacoscid. ^ .i. oroib core duib fricdch et doehach fribsi. '' .i. commad in so sis roscribad som covabad suaichnid leosom ataa icach epistil asainchomarde sin. ^^ .i. inso sis. » MS. fratruum. 154 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. 26c— 26d. Fol. 26o. EPISTOLA AD COLOSSENSES. I. 1. Paulus apostolus ^ Christi lesu per uoluntatem Dei.'' 6. fructificat et crescit, sicut in uobis.^ ' ' 7. Sicut dedicistis ab Ephafra.* 9. in omni sapientia ^ et intellectu ^ spiritali.'' 10. in omni opere bono fructificantes,^ et crescentes in scientia Dei.^ suae.i" 13. Qui eripuit nos et transtulit in regnumFilii dilectionis 14. In quo habemus redemptionem et remisionem pecca- torum.'^^ 16. Qui est imago Dei inuissibilis.^^ Fol. 26 d. 17. Et ipse est ante omnes.'^ 18. primogenitus ex mortuis, ut sit in omnibus ipse pri- matum tenens.^ Fol. 26 c. ^ .i. tadhatsom hie nomen aTpostoU sec/ia alaill indib. ^ isoentu doathir et mace oc wothoeitse for apsfalact cucuibsi. ^ amal formbeir et toirthigedar indibni. * .i. isM ceturupridach duib. ^ A. etargni deacte. ^ .i. anagogien. '' .i. etarcne narriiun diade. * combat imdi forcaingnime. ^ .i. etarcni dee. ^^ .i. orobam iflathemnacht la crist. ^^ .i. istriit dorolgetha arpecthi duun. ^^ firdelb dei caeli 1. per ipsum cognoscitur deus pater. Fol. 26 d. ^ .i. arisbidixnichthesom. ^ .i. corrup hoe bas oenaircMn- nech. Epistola ad Colossenses, I. ig — //. i. 155 19. Quia in ipso conplacuit omnem plenitudinem diuinitatis habitare.^ 20. pacificans per sanguinem crucis eius,* siue quae in caelis, siue quae in terris sunt.^ 23. inmubiles ad spem euangeli, quod audistis.^ 24. nunc gaudeo in passionibus pro uobis,' et impleo ea quae desunt passionum Christi, in carne mea, pro corpore eius, quod est aeclesia.* 25. ut impleam uerbum dei.^ 26. Misterium, quod absconditum fuit a seculis et genera- tionibus/" nunc autem manifestum est Sanctis eius.'^ 27. Quibus uoluit Deus notas facere,^^ diuitias ^' gloriae sacramenti huius in gentibus.^* 28. docentes omnem hominem in omni sapientia/^ ut exhibearaus omnem hominem perfectura in Christo lesu.^® 29. In quo et laboro, certando secundum operationem eius," quam operatur in me in uirtute.^* II. 1. Uolo enim uos scire qualem solicitudinem habeam pro nobis, 1^ et pro his qui sunt Laudiciae.^ ' .i. uile IdncB diuinitatis atrothreh Mcrisi. * .i. dognim in chrocMha isainm crux. ^ .i. dorronad did etermuntir nime et talman. ^ .i. spe future glorie bias diiib innim et pvidchabthar hisoscehi. '' .i. orogabthesi desimrecht diiini. ^ .i. ani dodesta dichomalnad ccesta crist domsa isocca attoo ished di^vi desta disudiu dul martre tarfarcennsi. ^ .i. euangelium .i. asechte tarrchet dierisi. '" .i. irrunaib deachte condatudrgabiisa gentibus. '^ .i. tvargab cenn indrunsin. ^^ .i. combad etarciiad doib. '^ .i. icce inchenili doine. '* .i. arnifitir cid muintev nime. '^ .i. fessa et etarcni dee. i" .i. amaX rovabo foirbthe erist condib foirbthe inti bess inna ellug. '^ .i. ato occombdig friis imsechim agnime et imgabdil desimrechte de oroinsinn cut- rummus friss et congni som frimsa ocsuidiu. ^^ .i. ismaith achuit occa. ^^ .i. ismor indethiden file domsa diibsi. ^ .i. colosensi didm in laudacia ataat. 156 Codex Paulinus Wirsib. fol. 26 d — 2'ja. 2. Ut consulentur corda ipsorum/i instruct! in caritate,^^ et in omnes diuitias plenitudinis intellectus,^^ in agnitionem misterii Dei Patris et Christi lesu.^ 3. In quo sunt omnes tesauri sapientiae et scientiae ab- sconditi.^* 4. Hoc autem dico, ut nemo uos decipiat in sublimitate sermonum.^^ Fol. 27 a. 6. gaudens, et uidens ordinem uestrum,^ et firmaraentum eius, quae in Christo est, fidei uestri.^ 6. Sicut ergo accipistis lesum Christum, in ipso ambulate.' 7. Radicati,* et superaedificati in ipso,^ et confirmati fide,^ . . . habundantes in gratiarura actioneJ 8. Uidete ne quis uos decipiat per philosofiam,* et inaneni fallaciam,^ secundum traditionem hominum.^" . . . et non secundum Christum.^^ 9. Quia in ipso inhabitat omnis plenitudo diuinitatis cor- poraliter.'^ ^^ A. cododonat arnapat toirsich dimchuimregaib se. ^^ A. eon- roib deserc leufri each. ^ A. confesatar imbed indraith tecom- nacht dia doib et condip maith anintliucM. ^ .i. riiun icce in cheneli doine. ^^ [in marg.J arisand isecne et isfissid each iar netarcnu crist. ^^ .i. filosopbi .i. arnipagliccu felsub olam- bieidsi si in christo estia. Fol. 27a. ^ .i. irebarnimradud arfarfoirbthetu. ^ A. ieretim iniesu. ^ amal ropridchad diiib eomid. * inoentid achoirp. ^ apstil itossug sissi iarum. ^ bad treuin iniriss. '' A. denid attlugitd buide dodia dicachmaith dogni frib. * .i. cidglicc et cidsulbir ocaisndis. ^ A. saibes inobar. i" arishe besad felsub etarcert didiilib etsaigid forru et nebchretem anadiadar dicrist. ^^ A. niarcrist pvidchit A. nifitetar amal rongab arissamlid aid quia in ipso habitat rl. ^ Pelagius: omnis plenitudo diuine naturae in corpore eius inhabitat* .i. ueraciter 1. inchorpdid A. adrothreb lane deachte innachorpsova.. » Migne, col. 896. Epistola ad Colossenses, II. ii — //. 20. 157 11. in circumcisione Christi.^' 12. Consepulti ei in baptismo,^* in quo et consurrexis- tis per fidem operationis Dei, qui suscitauit ilium a mortuis.'^ 13. 'donans uobis omnia delicta.^^ 14. Delens quod aduersum nos erat chirografum decreti,'' quod erafc contrarium nobis/* et ipsum tulit ^ de medio, '^'' adfigens illud cruci.^'^ 15. traduxit confidens, palam triumphans ^^ illos in semet ipso.^' 16. Nemo ergo uos iudicet in cibo, aut in potu, aut in parte diei festi, aut neominiae, aut sabbatorum.^* 17. Quae sunt umbra futurorum,^^ corpus autem Christi.^* 18. ISTemo uos seducat uolens in humilitate, et relegione angelorum, quae non uidit^' ambulans, frustra inflatus^^ sensu carnis suae.^^ 20. Si [ergo] mortui estis cum Christo ab elimentis huius mundi, quid adhuc tamquam uiuentes in mundo decer- nitisP^o " .i. Ceist cate imdihe crist wianse has etadnacul itheside iin- mafolnget imdihe odmlchih. ^* .i. teora tonna torunni in hdhtismo tredenus dosmi in sepulcro. '^ awal rongab comadnacul duiin aid comeisseirge actrocretem oipred d(k. '^ hdi and ni roerthe. " asrochoiled has dimni. '^ niarless rohoi and. ^^ forroxul. "^ condch fil etir. ^^ conderbadad in sanguine. ^^ .i. rouic hiiaid diib. ^ .i. trehds achoirp fessin. ^* .i. nachib mided .i. nachib herar ismachtu rechta fetarlicce innandig et ambiad innallilhu et assapati act bad foirhthe farniress. ^ .i. anuile rohoi ifetarlicci isfoscad niiiadnissi. ^^ quasi dixiset ni dir diiih ni disund act homal- doit docr\s,i. ^^ .i. ciasherat doaidbdetar fisi doih et dotiagat angil andochum nichretidsi. ^' .i. nitdirci lessu iitmilk. ^^ ni issiansib spiritdldib moiti. ^ .{. marudscarsid fritola tre has crist cid arandluthid caratrad friu iterum Pelagius : elimenta mundi auaritia luxoria et csetera his similia." " Migne, col. 898. 158 Codex Paiilinus Wirzib. fol. zyb. Fol. 27 b. 22. Quae sunt omnia in interitu.^ 23. non ad parcendum corpori/ non in honore aliquo ad saturitatem carnis.^ III. 1. ubi Christus est in dextera Dei sedens.* 3. uita uestra abscondita est cum Christo.^ 4. Cum Christus apparuerit, uita uestra,^ tunc et uos apparebitis cum illo in gloria.' 6. Mortificate ergo membra uestra, . . . fornicationem, inmunditiam, libidinem, concupiscentiam malam, et auaritiam,* quae est simulacrorum seruitus.^ 8. Nunc autem deponite et uos omnia, iram, indignationem, malitiam, blasfemiam, turpem sermonem ^^ de ore uestro.^^ 9. Nolite mentiri inuicem.^^ 10. induentes nouum, eum qui renouatur in agnitionem, secundum imaginem eius qui creauit ilium. ^^ 11. Ubi non est gentilis, et ludeus . . . seruus, et liber, ^* sed omnia in omnibus Christus.'^ 12. Induite uos ergo sicut electi Dei, sancti, et dilecti per uiscera misericordiae.^^ Fol. 27b. 1 .i. hore arinchrinat .i. roboid{ed). ^ .i. nicensdithar dochorp. ^ A. nee carnem in saturitate honorandam 1. nibi ifledaib naligaib frisgni. * .i. issoinmichi inna indocbale. ^ .i. isindin- docbdil. ^ .i. madhce farmbethusi c/ist robia indocbdl less, ' .i. isindiiu itda som. * .i. ithe mso boill indsenduiui et isM insenduine fessin .i. uilidetu nandiialche isball t^idiu cachhce som et iscorp ati{n6T).^ ^ .i. amal /ong niter idil sic fognither donaib anib. i" .i. imradud pecctho. ^i .i. cuirid diib innerese uitiorum. '^ .i. nataibred each udib briic immalaile. '^ .i. combiam indeilb iesu .i. inoentid achoirp. " .i. alter .i. niaireg- du nech alailiu less. '^ A. hominibus .i. actrocretea deacht et doinecht crist bitless indhuili ddni et nahu{ili) timn(e). i^ .i. gaibid immib anetach mace coimsa amal no ndad niaicc coima A. uiscera is/ie i{n)chellt {as)beir {som). a The first part of the n is left. Epistola ad Colossenses, III. ij — III. 21. 159 13. Supportaates inuicem,^' et donantes et uobis ipsls,'^ . . . sicut Dominus donauit uobis, ita et uos.^^ 14. Super omnia autem haec,^" caritatem liabete, quod est uinculum perfectionis.^^ 15. Et pax Christi,^^ ... in qua et uocati estis in uno corpore ; ^' et grati estote.^* 16. Uerbum Christi habitet in uobis abundanter,^^ in omni sapientia,^^ docentes et conimoaentes uosmet ipsos, in i|ralmis, imuis et canticis spiritalibus.^' Fol. 27 c. 17. Omne quodcumque facitis in uerbo aut in opere, omnia in nomine Domini lesu Christi,^ gratias agentes Deo et Patri per ipsum.^ 18. Mulieres, subditae estote uiris, sicut oportet, in Do- mino.' 19. Uiri, diligite uxores [uestras],* et nolite amari esse ad illas.^ 21. Patres, nolite ad indignationem prouoeare filios uestros,^ (u)t non pusil(lo) ani(m)o filii fiaut.'' ^^ .i. ainmne dochdch /ril_a]cheile. '^ andorogbid etruih. '^ imdilgud. ^^ .i. forib 1. sec/ma huili predicta. ^^ .i. oentad etruib immanetar 1. etruib et dia. ^^ .i. diiib fridia et dodia fribsi. ^' .i. dobuith inoentid coirp crist. ^ .i. atligid dodia. ^^ badatrab ndbad cuit tadill ished aatrab diAiw. aprecept et acomal{nad). ^^ .i. etarcni dee. ^^ ished tra. forchain som. hie aratiicca each acanas condibriil less indinne bess and et ari{ii)rila dochdch rodchluinethar. Fol. 27c. 1 .i. icomalnad timne iesu et itogarmaim aanme. ''- attlu- gitd boide dodia dibarnicc tritsom. ^ bad in domino intaur- latu. * .i. hore «feubditiso««. ^ .i. luind. ^ .i. trechosc cona- carbi cenchinta. '' [in marg.] .i. toirsig. 160 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. 2'jc. 22. Serui, obaedite dominis camalibus per omnia,^ non ad oculura seruientes, quasi hominibus placentes ;^ sed in sempli- citafc cordis/" timentes Deum.^^ 24. Scientes quod a Domino accipietis retributionem here- dilatis.i2 25. Qui enim iniuriam facit, recipiet id quod inique gessit ;'^ i* et non est personarum acceptio " apud Deum.^* IV. 1. Domini, quod iustum est et aequum, seruis prae- state,^^ scientes quoniam et uos Dominum habetis in coelo.^' 2. Oratioui instate.'^ 3. Orantes simul et pro nobis, '^ ut aperiat Deus nobis hostiura sermonis^" ad loquendum misterium Christi,^'^ propter quod etiam uinctus sum.^^ 4. Ut manifestem illud ita ut oportet me loqui.^' * .i. [for)eain som hic seruos obidire et seruire dominis arna- erbarat domini robtar irlithi ar{niog)e diiun resiu Used hiress robtar anirlithi iarum nidil tra indn doepe.rt okesora ar nido- /orcihil an{irl)atad dodechuid. * .i. nibo mtain nombeid arsidl tantum dogneith toil far coimded. '" .i. induthraeht .i. badarlog diade. ^' ,i. {ar)dignil forib ma{ni)d irlaithi arrofitir side imho hochridiu fanacc. '^ .i. ropia anorpe nemde illog farnirnigde. '^ .i. rambia digal tarhesi adrognimo. ^* .i. {int)i bes anirlithe 1. ndd chomalnathar anasberar friss rambia digal tara dessi .i. cid incoimdiu dodgni friamug (cid) inmug friachoimdid. ^' sed operum eter soir et doir eter mug etcoimdid. ^® cose inna- coimded inso arndpforoil acumachte foramogaib. ^' .i. quasi dixisset abi^ mogasi dano aid far coimdiu innim. ^^ .i. islm inso infognam donchoimdid nemdu et isfriu hiiili atbeirsom on Pelagius : negligentis enim et dormientis oratio nihil impe- trare ualet.'= ^^ .i. la irnigdi airib feisne. ^^ .i. conroib budid pvecppte duun tresaniccafar Inli. ^i .{. euangelium .i. coror^lam runa incholnigthea et geine crist et achida. ^^ .i. imiri am- rimbidse hare nopridchim inriiinsin. ^' .i. cenchondarcilli. * MS. acceptiotio. * Lege ndib, Zimmer. " For the last three words Migne, col. 901, has : nee ab homine praeualet im- petrare. Epistola ad Colossenses, IV. 5 — IV. 12. 161 5. In sapieatia ambulate ^* ad eos ^^ qui foris sunt,''^ tempus redimentes.2' 6. Sermo uester semper in gratia sale sit conditus,^* ut sciatis quomodo oporteat uos unicuique respondere.^* 7. Tychicus . . fidilis minister/" et conseruus in Do- mino ; ^' 8. Quem misi ad uos ad hoc,^'' ipsum ut cognoscatis quae circa uos sunt/' et consuletur corda uestra/* 9. Cum Onessimo/^ Omnia, quae [hie] aguntur, nota faciet nobis. ^* Fol. 27 d. 10. Salutat uos Aristharchus,^ et Marcus, consubrinus Bar- nabae/ de quo accipistis mandata ; ^ 11. Etiesus, qui dicitur lustus ; qui sunt excircumcisione;* hi soli sunt adiutores mei.^ 12. Salutat uos Epaphras, qui est ex uobis,^ . . . semper soUicitus pro nobis in orationibus.^ ^ .i. ipricept narrun diade doih et innanehthortrommad dochuia- gid neich cuccu. ^^ .i. tiiati. ^ .i. extra seclesiam. ^ [in ■marg.J {inda)imser foruhid {treh)arndrogmmu {nUa)dchremd treharingni) mu inaimsir noui.* ^ .i. taibred formbriathar rath spirito dochdch trefoirbthetith farpvecepte. ^^ .i. conirmissid taithesc coir do cachgrdd et do each dis. '" istorisse athim- thirecM. '^ .i. oc fognad dodia. ^^ .i. dosund. ^^ .1. cofesid fiss sciel udnni. ^ .i. ofessid dano Jiss soil iidimse et arndbad- toirsig dimchuiniriugsa. ^^ .i. isimmallei rofoitea. '^ .i. eter mochulmregasa et liin diapvidchiinm. Fol. 27d. ^ farnimchomarc uaidib. ^ coibdelach. ' .i. ropridach diiib. ^ .{. diiudiib doib. ^ ocprecept. ^ .i. isudib fesin achenil. ' .i. guidid dia eruibsi dogress. » This gloss is written on the margin of v. 3, in four lines, from the beginning of each of which the bookbinder has cut oflf four letters. 11 162 Codex Paulinus Wirzib. fol. 27 d. 13. Testimonium [enim] illi perhibeo, quod habet multura laborem pro uobis,^ et pro his qui sunt Laudaciae. 14. Salutat uos Lucas medicus.^" 15. Salutate fratres, qui sunt Laudaciae," et Nympham, et quae in domo eius est seclesia.'^ 16. Et cum leota fuerit apud uos sepistola [haec], facite ut et in Laudicensium seclesia legatur,^^ et earn quae Laudi- censium est, uos legatis.'* 17. , vide ministerium quod accepisti in Domino." 18. SalutatiomeamanuPauliis .... AMHN $INIT. EPISTOLA I. AD TIMOTHEUM. Incipit argumentum.i' I. 2. Gratia, misericordia et pax k Deo Patre.^' 3. Sicut rogaui te ut remaneres Epbesi cum irem in Mace- doniam,'^ ut denuntiares quibusdam ne aliter docerent,^" * .i. dobiursa teist asmor farsercsi less^ ^ .i. nobcara huili. ^^ dicit hie ainm ddno dorigeni itosnig. " badchore duib friu carid dagdoini. '^ .i. am tni(nta[r] huile. '* .i. act arroifgifher ind epistilse d&ibsi berthir udib laudocensibus etdoberihar indcepistil scribther dosuidib condrlagf/iar duibsi doadbadar hic nddroscribad dosuidib cedacht etarrobe scribent doiib. '* .i. conarUgid&i. ^^ precept dochdch. ^^ combad nptire rodscribad cosse. " fmcosc. '^ .i. sainred do daltu anisiu quia asper fuit. '^ .i. precor multifarie sicut rogaui .i. islerithir inso nonguidimse dia nerutsu amal rotgddsa imanad inephis sechropo Uit'son. Aliter adit ubi dicit hoc praeceptum tibi commendo filii timothe et ismedontestimin dfil etarru. ^^ .i. isdo inso noainfeda, " Ex hac glossa intelligi potest, codicem, cui glossatio hibemica primo adscripta esset, lectionem "quod habet multum amorem pi'o uobis" exMbuisse ; neque disorepat glossa insequens nobeara huili, Zimmer. Epistola I. ad Timotheum, I. 4 — /. 16. 163 4. Neque intenderent fabulis et genelogis ^i intermiuatis,^^ quae questiones praestant magis^' quam aedificationem Dei, quae est in fide.^*. , 5. Finis autem praecepti est caritas''^ de corde puro, et conscientia bona, et fide non ficta.^s 6. A quibus quidam aberrantes,^'' conuersi sunt in uani- loquium, Fol. 28 a. 7. Uolentes esse legis doctores,' non intelligentes neque quae loquntur,^ neque de quibus adfirmant. 9. Sciens hoc quod iusto non est lex possita sed iniustis,' et . . . homicidis,* 10. . . . plagiaris,-^ mendacibus et periuris.* 12. Gratias ago ei, qui me confortauit, Christo lesu,^ 13. Qui prius fui blasfemus et persecutor* et contumi- liossus.^ 14. Superabundauit autera gratia Domini.^" 15. Fidelis sermo," . . . quod Christus lesus uenit in hunc mundum peccatores saluos facere.^^ 16. misericordiam conseeutus sum, ut in me primum osten- deret *' Christus lesus omnem patientiam.'* ^^ .i. genelcha eibimadsi soil. ^^ .i. nitiicthar cenn essib. ^' tairthet cachfer immalaile. ^* .1. ni/oiret cu-mtach nirisse, ^•' .i. isferr cachreit son, ^* .i. ishi loc inatreba. ^' .i. ontrediu asruhart riaxn. Fol. 28 a. ^ .i. {oro)ibtis oedenum rectche la riga. ^ .i. nitacair anas- berat. * .i. ni dodigail forfirianu tvccad recht acht isdochosc cintach. * nech orcas afini. * .i. donaibessoircnidib. ^ iith- chechaib. '' .i. conopridchinn aindocbdil. * apostolomm. ' .i. rohd occanaithkigud. ^ .i. - conromiccad de peccato. " .i. beim foris inso 1. istitul indi archiunn. '^ .i. issudiohnid isindi rom.ic.csa. '' .i. comhad dessimrecht icee cdich. ^* .i. ainmne frimpeccad etmoice iarum. 164 Codejx Paiilinus Wirzib. fol. 28a — 28b. 17. Eegi autem saeculorum,'* . . . gloria ^^ in saecula saeculorum.^'' 18. Hoc praeceptum commendo tibi . . . secundum prae- cedentes in te profetias/^ ut milites in illis bonam milit[i]am,i' 19. Habens fidem et bonam conscientiam, quam quidam repellentes, circa fidem naufragauerunt ; ^^ 20. Ex quibvs est Hymenaeus et Alexander quos tradidi Satanae.^^ II. 1. Obsecro . . . fieri obsecrationes . . . pro omnibus hominibus.^^ 2. ut quietam et tranquillara uitam agamus, in omni pietate et castitate.^' Fol. 28 b. 3, 4. coram . . . Deo, qui omnes homines uult saluos fieri.^ 6. Unus enim Deus,^ unus et mediator Dei et bominum.' *^ .i. r'li trembethe. ^^ .i. isuisse amolad. ^' .i. cennaforcenn ariseicr.ichnichthe donindnigsova. adagmoini. ^* amsl ro prid- cfiad duit itosug. ^^ babens fidem .i. isamlid bid maith domilte. ^^ .i. roscarsat fricB ,i. ashertar ananman arnagaha neeh desim- recht diib intalaxander M sin robochert ut ipse dicit alaxander serarius raulta mala mihi fecit. ^' .i. psenitentiae 1. doddsacht .i. nibi inddsachtaeh friceichdar ami irmadadar. ^^ A. desercc cenelach insin. ^' .i. act robce quies et tranquilitas regibus bieid dano dunni andedesin et pietas et castitas lasodin. Fol. 28 b. ^ Ceist cid natat slain indhuli mdtchobra quia omnia quae- cumque uoluit dominus fecit n2anse hore ndd comeicnigther iiech fritoil 1. is pars pro toto arnifil ceneel ntibelre isinbiuth dinadricthe nech 1. indii adchobrasom. doMcc ithi ronicc tantum .i. qui uult omnes homines saluos fieri salui ut augustinus dicit. Aagusdnus Tamquam diceretur nullum bomiuem fieri saluura posse nisi is quern ipse fieri uoluerit. ^ amal as- noindia omnium adcobra ice omnium. ^ .i. etir fessin et doini. Epistola I. ad Timotkeum, II. 6 — III. 4. 165 6. Qui dedit redemptionem semet ipsum* pro omnibus,^ testimonium temporibus [suis].^ 7. In quo possitus sum ego prapdicator et apostolus.'' 8. sine ira et discep[ta]tione.^ 9. mulieres . . . cum uerecundia et sobriaetate ornantes se,* et non in tortis crinibus ; '" 10. 8ed, quod decet mulieres. ^^ 11. Mulier in silentio discat.i^ 12. Docere auteni mulieri non permitto,^' neque dominari ^* in uirum, sed esse in silentio.^^ 13. Adam enim primus formatus est, deinde Heva.^^ 15. Saluabitur autem per filiorum generationem, si per- manserit in fide.^^ III. 1. Fidelis sermo : ^^ Si quis aepiscopatum desiderat, bonum opus desiderat. ^^ 2. Oportet ergo ^^ episcopum inreprehensibilem esse ; unius uxoris uirum,^^ . . . bospitalem,^^ doctorem.^^ 3. Non uinolentum/* . . . non litigosum/'* non cupidum.^* 4. filios habentem subditos.^ ^ darrat fessin hicroich. ^ .i. aricc cdich. * .i. dorrafad teist de idndaimsir sin hiforcomnucuir intaidchric per crucem. "^ .i. issi run indforcillsin nopvidchimse. ^ .i. cenindlach. ^ .i. cum- tach hasuisse fri hiriss. ^^ .\. cissib. '^ .i. anastecMe .i.fiil{e) et genas. ^^ .i. na imchomarcad ni in secles/a sed uiros inter- rogat domi. ^^ .i. actmad aclaind. '* .i. nipsi hesairchinnecJi. ''^ arislour infer diairlabri. ^^ .i. issiniu infer et istairismechu quam mulier. ^^ .i. issamlid sin dano bid ice disi tuisiiu claindde. ^^ asbeir sis. ^^ .i. marterium ante omnes 1. denad gnimu epsc{uip).^ '^ .i. ithe gnimi epscuip asmbeir sis. ^' re- nairite grdid iarmbathius. ^^ inairitiu cdic\_k^. ^^ .i. orop iiila ifiuss et menu. ^* .i. ni ib finn combi vriescc. ^ .i. ni bii debuith do fri nech. ^^ .i. ni santach. ^' .i. amaiec dia reir. » The first stroke of the u is visible, the rest of the «, the i and p have been cut off by the bookbinder. " MS. litigosus. 166 . Codex PauUnus Wirzib. fol. 28b — 28c. 6. Si quis autem domui suae bene praeesse nescit, quoraodo aeclesiae Dei diligentiam habebit ? ^ 6. Non neophitum,28 ^g^ jq superbiam elatus, in iudiciutn incidat diabuli.'" 7. Oportet autem ilium et testimonium babere bonum ^' ab his qui foris sunt, ut non in obprobrium incidat.'^ Fol. 28c.» 8. Diaconos . . . non bilingues,^ . . . non turpe lucrum sectantes,^ 9. Habentes ministerium fidei.' 10. Et hi autem probentur primum.* 11. Mulieres similiter pudicas.^ 12. Diacones sint unius uxoris uiri.* 13. Qui enim bene ministrauerint/ gradum sibi bonum adquirunt.* 14. Haec tibi scribo, sperans me uenire ad te cito.^ ^ .i. manirochoscasom amuntir intain His cengrdd ni uisse toisigecht sochuide do. ^^ .i. ni nuiethicid. '" .i. indigal do- choidfor diabul iar nimmarmus ar nadechajbir. '^ .i. condarta each teist fair asnuisse grad fair. '^ .i. onddes tuaithe eterar- robce cindas ab^sse [in marg. inf.] arndip maith nairlethar amuntir ritecht grdidfair is irdorcu epirt ianmi. Fol. 28 c. ^ .i. nipsain anasberat et immarddat 1. nadulburiu. ^ .i. niriat naddnu diadi aranindeb domunde. ^ .i. artfpreceptori hirisse. * .i. doberr teist diib ritecht grdid forib. ^ .i. arro- batar bandechuin andsom isindaimsir sin. ^ .i. renairite grdid son. "> .i. machomalnit angrdd 1. apud plebiles marudchoiscset ammuintir. ^ .{. praemium in regno caelesti 1. isuisse grad nepscuip dothabirt farm. ^ .i. famentar morigtinse mos ric- cubsa. a On the upper margin, there is a gloss of which I could only read . . . doberat grad ianaa ...... irbma som. Epistola I. ad Timothemn, III. ij. — IV. S. 167 15. Si autem tardauero/" ut scias quomodo oporteat te in domo Dei conuersari.^^ 16. sacramentum, quod manifestatum est in carne .... apparuit angielis.'^ IV. 1. Spiritus [autem] manifeste dicit, quia in nouissimis temporibus discendent'' quidam a fide,** adtendentes spiri- tibus erroris.'* 2. In hipocrisi loquentium tiaendacium,'^ et cauteriatain habentium suam conscientiam,*' 3. Probibentium nubere, abstenere a cibis, quos Deus ereauit ad percipiendum cum gratiarum actione fideli- bus.'* 4. nihil reiiciendura quod cum gratiarum actione perci- pitur.19 0. Sanctificatur enim per uei'bum Dei.^" 6. Haec proponens fratribus,^* . . . bonus eris minister • • enutritus uerbis . . . bonae doctrinae, quam adsecutus 4s.^^ , 7. Ineptas autem et inanes febulas ^' deuita, exerce autem teipsum ad pietatem.^ 8. Nam corporalis exercitatio ad modicum utilis est ; ^' ; '" .i. nifetar m moimthechta araohuitade. ^^ .i. forcane et aramhere biuth. *^ [in marg.J (.i) isisin rafetar {a)ngU arroboi i{fla)itli arsuidib . . ssin 1. roardrigestar dunni 6an{g)Kb inaidchi ingene. *' .i. treamhiris. ** .i. ciaso demnithir so forcommicuir bieid aimser nod creitfider et dosluinfider. ^^ .i. ished inso nodascara frie. '® .i. is seichti issain ani forchanat et dogniat, *' .i. aidchuimthe 1. loiscthe. ** .i. oonrobad adtlugud buide dodia treu a fidelibus. ^ .i. mad cofoirhthetu Mrisse arfemthar " et attlugud tkbuide. ^ .i. tre ailli gaibther re- pvoiiin. ^^ .i. mathi nabriathrasa forcane. ^^ .i. rochuala uairnse. ^^ .i. senchassa rechta adfiadat sdibapstil. ^* .i. im- caib. ^* .i. nipi cian amasse inchoirp. " MS. arfcnithar, as Zeuss correctly read. But it certainly should be arfem- thar. As Zimmer says : '■ est forma radiois em (sumere) praepositiouibus ar-Jo auctae : confer eiarfcndhaso (gl. quasi non acceperis) fol. 8*, courfeinal (gl. ut excipiant) Ml. 15*, arfemasiu (gl. accipito) ibid. SS''. 168 Codex Paiiliniis Wirsib.fol.28d. . Fol. 28 d. pietas autem ad omnia utilis est, promisionem habens uitae, quae nunc est, et futurae.^ 9. Fidelis sermo,^ et omni acceptione dignus.^ 10. maledicimur, quod speramus* in Deum uiuum, qui est saluator omnium hominum, maxime fidelium.^ 12. exemplo esto fidelium.^ 13. Dum uenio, adtende lectioni,'' exortationi et doctrinae.* 14. gratiam quae data est tibi . . . cum inpossitione manuum praesbiteri.^ 15. in his esto,^" ut profectus tuus manifestus sit omnibus."' 16. Adtende tibi,'^ et doctrinae ; ^^ . . hoc enim faciens,^*et te ipsum saluum facias,^' et eos qui te audiunt.*^ V. 1. Seniorem ne increpaueris, sed obsecra ut " patrem ; 2. Anus ut matres.'* 4. Si qua autem uidua filios aut nepotes habet, discat primum domum suatn regere, et motuam uicem reddere parentibus.^' 5. Quae . . . uidua est . . . instat obsecratioonibus.^" 8. Si quis autem suorum, et maxime domesticorum^^ curam non habet, fidem negauit,^^ et est infidili deterior.^* Fol. 28d. ^ .i. ismaith siu et tall. ^ .i. asbeir sis. ^ .i. isfiu chomiit. * .i. is hed dathar dim. ^ .i. itheside sainchoim indrig. ^ .i. orogha each desimrecht diit. ' .i. aratuicce arrolegais * .i. inna- chomalnad eiinnaprecept. ^ .i. nertad sochuide inhiriss. ^ .i. intain dorratad grdd fort. ■'* .i. occachomalnad. ^^ .i. ofestar cdch dofoirhthetu orogha each desimrecht diit. ^^ A. diacho- malnad. ^^ .i. condidforcane. ^* .i. acJwmalnad etaprecept. '^ .i. bid ice deit fiin. ^^ .i. each roteheehladar ocpreceptl " .i. amal bid. ^^ .i. nasentinni. *® .i. arndl dorigensat sidi aaltramsi dinadsi goiri doibsem. ^ .i. condibfoirbthe. ^^ .i. ammuinlire fesine. ^^ .i. mabeid ni aratechta uidua maccu 1. tuistidi it cairigthi inmaicsi et intuistidi cendethidin dissi. ^' .i. creitmech sin asmessa ancreitmech. * anrolegats, Zimmer, perhaps rightly. Epistola I. ad Timotkeum, V. p — V. if. 169 9. Uidua elegatur non minus sexaenta annorum.^* 10. In operibus bonis testimonium habens : ^^ si filios ^^ educauit,^'' si hospitio recepit,^ si sanctorum pedes lauauit,'^^ si tribulationem patientibus ministrauit/" si omne opus bonum subsecuta est.^' Fol. 29 a. 11. Adolescentiores . . uiduas deuita, cum enim luxoriatae fuerint . . , nubere uolunt.' 12. Habentes dampnatiouem, quia primam fidem inritam fecerunt.^ 13. otiosae discunt circuire domus,' non solum otiosae,* sed et uerbosae.^ 14. Uolo ergo iuueniores nubere,^ . . nullam occassionem dare aduersario maledicti gratia.' 15. lam enim quedam conuersae sunt retro post Satanam.* 16. Si quis" fidelis babet uiduas, subminiatret illis,^ et non grauetur aeclesia.^" 17. Qui bene praesunt praespiteri, duplici bonore digni habentur,^^ maxime qui laborant in uerbo et doctrina.'^ ^ .i. is si insofedb asuisse dogoiri incBclis archuit disa et hisa. ^ .i. intain romboi etirtuaith. ^^ .i. Hhce inso besi nodaberat inceclis. ^' .i. quando fuit etertudith. ^ maarroeit oigetha. ^^ marusboi dihumaldoit. ^ .i. madudrimthirid ois carcre ministrauit .i. cibo et uestae. ^^ .i. manidtesarU ni dimaith assagnimaih intain romboi etirtuaith isuisse a airitiu inceclis. Fol. 29 a. ^ .1. beta t^it. ^ .i. dianinbothigetar. ^ .i. ithce inso bisse inna fedb asluat hiris. * .i. celide et buith cendenura neich. ' .i. banrdd. * .i. isfer[r'] liumm quam anairitiu inceclis. ' .i. arnaroib eicndag indraith diadi trea pecead som 1. maledicti gratia. * .i. docotar iterum fritola inbetho. ^ .i. com'oiret ambethid. '" .i. a/rnapeicen angoire inceclis. ^^ .i. comalnad neich forchanat et biad et eitach doib. ^^ .i. indhi pridchite et forchanat brethir d(k. "MS. qua. 170 Codex Patdinus Wirzib. fol. 2pa. 18. Dicit enim Scriptura : Non alligabis 6s boui tritu- ranti ; i' et : Dignus est operarius mercide sua.'* 19. Aduersus prespiterum acousationem noli recipere,'* nisi sub d[u]obus et tribus testibus.'® 20. Peccantes coram omnibus argue," ut et caeteri timorem habeant.'^ 21. Testor coram Deo/^ . . . ut haec custodias sine prae- iudicio,^ nihil fac[i]ens in aliam partem declinando.^' 22. Man us cito nemini inpossueris,^^ neque commonicaueris peccatis alienis.^^ 23. Noli adhuc bibere aquam ; ^* sed uino modico utere,^^ propter stomachum tuum,^^ et frequentes tuas infirmitates.^^ 24. Quorumdam hominum peccata manifesta sunt, prae- cidentia ad iudicium ; quosdam autem et subsecuntur.''* 25. Similiter et facta bona manifesta sunt ; ^^ et quae aliter se habent,'" abscondi non possunt.'^ '' .i. desinirecht fetarlicci inso do imthrenugud asmmse tasgid.et eeitiud ind disso grdid etlegind. '* .i. tsuisse log asaithir dochdch. i'^ .i. doasdud pectho 1. immarmussa foir. '^ .i. maniastat indarecht peccad foir uetus et nouum 1. natrirecte .i. naturae rl. isiarum iscomain side maniscomalnadar. '' .i. inlitm rofitir apeccad finnad accursagad. '* .i. inlinn rodchluinethar. ^^ A. guidimm 1. adiuro. ^ .i. cogitat«o«e 1. cowsilio 1. nitoibre grdd fornech cen a mtarcne riam. ^^ .i. fadess nnfathuaith manip ire dagcomairli dognether. ^^ .i. nitaihre grdd fornech ofeser ainruccus dongrddsin. ^ .i. armad pecthad intt forataihre grdd knit apectke dindi doheir angrdd. "^^ .i. nabadtormach galir duit. ^^ A. airbir biuth. ^^ arhiith galar neclis fortsu. ^' ardogalarchi dogris. ^ [in marg J .i. nitaibre grdd fornech causa apectha 1. achaingnima arbiit alaili and rofinnatar apecthe rosiu * docoi grdd form alaili isiarura rofinnatar berir dano frilaa brdtha. ^' .i. hiit sualchi and itsoilsiy ^^ A. in- chaingnimai aili isiarcein rofinnatar. ^^ A. isdiing cleith inmaith. * Sio : leg. reaiu. * itfoiUi, Zimmer. Epistola L ad Timotheum, VI. i — VI. p. 171 Fol. 29 b. V I. 1 . Quicuraque sunt sub iugo, serui ^ dorainos suos omni honore. dignos arbitrentur, ne nomen Domini et doctrina blasfemetur.^ 3. Si quis . . . non adquiescit sanfs sermonibus,' 4. Superbus est, nihil sciens,* sed languens circa ques- tiones,' et pugnas uerborum ; ® ex quibus oriuntur inuidiae/ contentiones,* blasfemiae, suspiciones malae.^ 5. Conflictiones ^^ bominura mente corrumptorum/i . . . existimantium questum esse pietatem.^^ 6. Est autem questus magnus, pietas cum sufficientia.^^ 7. Nihil enim intulimus in hunc mundum/* baud dubium quod nee aufferre quid * possimus.^^ 8. Habentes autem alimenta, et quibus tegamur,'® content! sumus." 9. Nam qui uolunt diuites f[i]eri, incidunt in tempta- tionem,!* et in laqueum diabuli/^ et desideria multa.^" et inutilia, et nociua, quae mergunt homines in interitum et perditionem.^^ Fol. 29 b. ^ .i. cose innammoge inso sis. ^ .i. arna leg. enecas. — Windisch. 202 Codex Augustini Carolisruhensis, fol. 15a — 24.0,. sumus nescio quam rationum catenam sequentes cum tarn breuiter totum de quo agebatur demonstrari potuit . quam^^ nunc demonstratum est. Fo. 15*. Quare si placet repetamus breuiter. unde ilia duo confecta sint aut semper manere ueritatem aut ueritatem esse disputandi rationem . Haeo enim uacillare ^'^ dixisti quo minus nos faciat totius rei secures. ibid. .R. . . . Scio enim quid tibi eueniat adtendenti . dum nimis pendes in conclusionem . et ut iam ianque inferantur expectas ea quae interrogantur non diligenter examinata concedis . .A. TJerum fortasse dicis . sed enitar ^^ contra hoc genus morbi quantum possum, J1q_ ^yverso. 84 Fo. 18". Simplex enim corpus est terra eo ipso quo terra est et ideo elimentum^^ dicitur omnium istorum corporum quae fiunt ex IV. elimentis. Fo. 19°- quod in loco tranquilissimo et ab omnibus uentis quietissimo uel breui flabello ^^ approbari potest. Fo. 19'*. Intrinsecus tantum ut tanquam utrem impleat . an tantum forinsecus uelut tectorium^' . an et intrinsecus et extrinsecus eam esse arbitraris.i Fo. 23*- Tumor enim non absorde appellatur corporis magnitude quae si magni pendenda^^ esset plus nobis pro- fecto elifanti saperent. ibid, uel quod etiam de oculo dicebamus cui non liceat *^ * aquilae oculum multo quam noster est esse breuiorem. Fo. 24*. Minus enim ego de his rebus dubito quam de his quas istis oculis uidemus cum pituita '^ bellum semper geren- tibus. '1 .\.fiu. *^ utmallaigetar. ^^ A. frisbSrsa. s* [On the upper margin without any reference to the text :] ismebul elud rig nafirinne 7 chmrte fridemun. ^^ adbar. ^^ flabeUuw culebath. *' .i. sUntech. ^^ [in marg.] .i. mormessi. ^s .i. dinachfollws,. ^^ fritodiri no frimeli. » i.e. licjueat. Codex Augustini Carolisruhensis, fol. 26v. — jor. 203 Fo. 26™'^°- Deinde in ipsis luctatorum corporibus pales- tritae^^ non molem ac magnitudinem sed nodos quosdam lacertorum ^^ et descriptos ^^ toros ^* figuramque omnem cor- poris sibi congruentem peritissime inspiciunt. ibid. Nam si maiore impetu minor uelut uehimenti aliquo tormento emisus infligatur maiori uel laxius iaculato uel iam langescenti quamuis ab eodem resiliat retardat ilium tamen aut etiam retro agit . pro modo ictuum ^^ atque ponderum. Fo. 27". Quamobrem cum infanti puero solus ad trabendum aliquid uel repellendum nutus sit intiger nerui bautem et propter recentem minusque perfectam conformationem inba- biles et propter bumorem qui illi aetati exuberat marcidi et propter nuUam exercitationem languidi pundus uero adeo sit exiguum ut ne ab alio quidem inpactum^^ grauiter urgeat oportuniusque sit quam ad inferendam accipiendamque molestiam. ibid, ac post paululum sagittas iam ferro graues pennulis uegitatas neruo^'' intentissimo emisas caelum remotissimum petere. Fo. 28''^"*°' Quicquid hautem uidens uidendo sentit id etiam uideat necesse est.^^ ibid. Sed boc ultimum quod ex eis confectum est ita est absordius ut illorum potius aliquid temere me dedisse '^ quam hoc uerum esse consentiam. ibid. Quid enim tandem incautius . si ut paulo ante ^"^ uigelares tibi elaboretur. ibid. Is enim se foras porrigit . et per oculos emicat "longuius quaquauersum ^"^ potest lustrare quod cernimus. Fo. 30''^°'°- .R. ... an tu id negabis ? .A. Nihil 3' .i. indimthascarthithi. ^^ .i. innan doat. ^^ .i. toirndithi. ^ .i. inna sethnaga. ^' .i. niath sonairt. ^^ .i. insarta A. iuucht nachaili. ^' .i. tit fidbaicc. ^^ [in marg.] .i. caisin sochmacht. ^^ A. adrodamar. ™ .i. inrembic. ^°^ .i. . ^"^ .i. naicc .i. negabo. 204 Codex Augustini Carolisruhensis, fol. 30 r, — 35!). ibid. Quis hautem non uideat nihil sibi esse aduersius quam '"^ ista duo sunt. Fo. SO'^"^^"- Itaque nosse cupio utrum borum i"* deligas. ibid, nunquam tamen deterriar pudori buic renitii"^ . et lapsum meum te presertim manum dante corrigere. ibid. Neque enim ideo est suscipienda pertinacia'"^ quam""' optanda constantia. Fo. 31^^'^^°- Quid aliud putas nisi diffinitionem illam sensus ut antea quod "^ nescio quid plus quam sensum inoludebat ita nunc contrario uitio uacillare quod non omnem sensum potuit includere. Fo. 32*. los Fo. BS''. [A] cuius sacrificii humilitate lange abest typhus [et] coturnus '^^^ illorum. 1"' .i. fiu. 1"* .i. m indalanai .i. interrogatio. ^"^ .i. /risa- .ber. ^"^ .i. sigide imresin .i uitium. i"' fiu. '"^ .i. ol. "' [in marg. infer.] saurus .i. odur. ^^^ sidbaire. Codex Prisciani Carolisruhensis, fol. la — 12b. 205 CODEX PEISCIANI CAEOLISEUHENSIS. Fol. 1»- quod gratum fore credidi temperamentum. . .1 Huius tamen operis t^ hortatorem ^ sortitus ' iudicem quoque facio. Fol. 8^ ut asbestus, Asbu[s]tes.i Fol. 9*. gibbus,! . . gibber.^ Fol. 9*. Immunis,! . . mutta.*^ Fol. 12*. Patronomicum est quod a propriis tantummodo diriuatur patrum nominibus secundum formam Grmecaw, quod significat cum genitiuo primitiui filius uel nepos, [ut] Aiacides, Aiacis filius uel nepos. ^ . . A regibus siue conditori- bus [soil, patronymica formantur] Thesidae, Cicropidae id est AtMnenses, Aeniadae, Eomulidse, id est Eomani.^ Idem [soil. Vergilius] in ui. Aeneidos.^ . . Sunt igitur patronomicorum formae apud Graecos .iii. In ' des ' quae dicitur communis apud illos, qwoJ \n omni sermone possunt bac uti . qwa sola Eomanorum quoque poetse utuntur . nam aliis duabus non utuntur, id est in av terminata, quae est propria iadis linguae TIeKrjuov pro TleKeih7] legitur, pertinet. — Zimmer. De rerum natura, Cap. II. — VI. 211 Quinto, iiata[ti]lia et uolatilia de aquis. Sexto, reliqua animalia de terra et homo came quidem de terra, anima^ uero de nihilo creatus. Caput III. Quid sit mundus. Plinius Secundus. Mundus est uniuersitas omnis quae constat ex caelo et terra, .iiii. elementis in speciem absoluti* orbis globata: igne, quo^ sidera lucent, aere, quo cuncta uiuentia spirant, aquis, quae terram cingeudo et penetrando communiunt ; ^ atque ipsa terra. Fol. 18 b. Caput V. De firmamento. Isidorus. Caelum subtilis igneaeque naturae, rotundumque, et a centro terrae acquis spatiis undique coUectum. Unde et conuexum mediumque quacunque cernatur, in[en]errabili' celeritate quotidie cir- cuagi sapientes mundi dixerunt ita ut rueret, si non plane- tarum occursu moder[ar]etur : argumento siderum nitentes, quae fixo semper cursu circumuolant, septintrionalibus breuiores giros ^ circa cardinem peragentibus. Cuius uertices extremes, quos circa ^ spbaera caeli uoluitur, polos nuncipant, glaciali rigore tabentes. Horum unus ad septentrionalem plagam consurgens Boreus, alter diuexus iu Austros terraeque obpositus australis uocatur, quern interiora Austri scriptura sancta nominat. Caput VI. De uaria altitudine caeli. Plinius Secundus. Non autem ita mundus boc polo excelsiore s^ attollit, ut undique cernantur haec sidera. Verum eadem quibusque* proximis sublimiora creduntur, eademque demersa* longin- quis : utque nunc sublimis in deiectu ^ positis uidetur hie uertex, sic in ilia terrae diuexitate ' transgressis * ilia se attoUunt, residentibus quae hie excelsa fuerant, opponente se contra medios uisus globo terrarum, adeo ^ ut septemtriones, ^ acht is in primo die son. * .i. cruind ab omni parte soluti. ^ .i. d'A. ^ .i. congaibet. Fol. 18". ^ isi adine. ^ curu. ^ isim suidib. * datiuus. 5 isli. ^ inisiul. '' isindisli. ^ tarsatarmthtagat. ^ hisi met asuidigthe g[l]obus terrae. 212 Codex Bedae Carolisruhensis, fol. i8b — i8c. quae nobis a uertice pendent, in quibusdam Indiae locis quindecem tantum in anno diebus appareant.'" Caput YII. De caelo superiore. Ambrosius. Caelum superioris circuli proprio discretum termino, et aequalibus undique epatiis coUocatum uirtutes continet angelicas ; quae ad nos exeuntes, aetheria sibi corpora sumunt, ut possint hominibus et[iam] in edendo simulari, eademque ibi reuersae deponunt.ii Hoc Deus aquis glacialibus temperauit, ne infe- riora succenderet elimenta. Dehinc inferius caelum non uniformi, sed multiplici motu solidauit,^^ nuncipans eum firmamentum, propter sustentationem inferiorum aquarum. Fol. 18 c. Caput IX. De circulis mundi. Quinque circulis mundus diuiditur, quorum distinctionibus quaedam partes temperie suaincoluntur,quaedam inmanitatefrigoris aut caloris * inhabi- tabiles existunt. . . Tres autem medii circuli inaequalitates temporum distingunt, cum sol hunc solstitio,'- ilium aequi- noctio, tertium bruma teneat. Caput XI. De stellis. \s,idorus. Stellae lumen a sole motuantes, cum mundo uerti, utpute in uno loco fixae, et non stante mundo, uagae ferri dicuntur : exoeptia his quae planetae, id est errantes, uocantur : easque dici aduentu celari : nee unquam caelo decidere, fulgor plenilunii, et solis probat diliquium. Quamuis uideamus igniculos ex aethere lapsos portari uentis, uagique lumen sideris imitari, trucibus cito [co]orientibus uentis. Sidera autem alia dicuntur^ in liquorem soluti humoris esse faecunda, alia concreti in pruinas, aut coacti in niues, aut glaciati in grandines. ^^ isamlaid em cotauchat doih residentibus .i. sideribus .i. andus- leicet inna rind .i. illis .i. isli doibsom in/ec/itsa inna hi ruptar ardda dunnai. " .i. fodcbat .i. caelum. '^ ise multiplex motus inriuth refae inna airndrethcha in contrarmm contra se 7 arriuth aicneta fedesin. Fol. 18"=- 1 .i. fot lai and. ^ isgndd broen 7 fliuchaidatu ocatvLTcbdil 7 liqfuined. » MS. colons. De rerum natura, Cap. XII. — XIV. 213 Caput XII. De cursu planetarum. PHwjms. Inter caelum terrasque septem sidera pendent, certis discreta spatiisf quae uocantur errantia, contrarium mundo agentia cursum, id est leuum, illo semper in dextra praecipiti. Et quamuis assidua conuersioneinmensaeceleritatis attollantur ab eo, r apian turque in occasus, aduerso tamen ire motu per sues quaeque passus aduertuntur: nunc inferius, nunc superius, propter obliqui- tatem signiferi uagantia. Hadiis autem solis praepedita, anomala, uel retrog[r]ada uel stationaria* fiunt. Fol. 18 d. Caput XIII. De ordine earum. Summum planetarum Saturni sidus est, natura gelidum xxx annis signiferum peragens. . . Nouissima luna xxvii diebus, et tertia diei parte signiferum conficiens, dein morata in coitu solis, biduo ^ non comparere in caelo. Caput XIY. De apsidibus earum. Sunt autem sui cuique planetarum circuli, quos Graeci apsidas^ in stellis uocant, aliique quam mundo, quoniam terra a uerticibus duobus, quos appellauerunt polios, centrum caeli est, necnon et signiferi ' .i. [in marg.j MU spatia narree fil a terra usque ad xii. signa MU soni . toni . comlana rl. MU interualla mmurgu deferentiae 7 nitiagat saidai sechsatuirn suas ut pliw«MS dicit rl. Vilnius : tonus est spatium cum legitima quantitate [in marg. inf.] certis spatiis .i. tonus inter terram et lunam rl. isdcen combat indib sex interualla, .uii. spatia 7 .uii. toni * rl. lisge ^linium. * .i. sicas each diriuch [in marg. inf.] stationaria in superioribus .i. isnaib rendaib fail h-kas griin .i. mars iouis saturnus rl. IN tricetro id est in tertia parte signiferi in quadrate id est in quarta parte in aduerso rl. Fol. 18*. ^ biduo .i. allaithe h dedenach diud noicHich 7 pkrim arcMunn rl. ^ nomen dunaib erdomnaib imbi indoc- bdl frisarind absidias .1. circulos .i. fuUth dohgniat cercol ocondocbdil. ' MS. soni 214 Codex Bedae Carolisrukensis, fol. i8d — 20b. est obliqui inter eos siti. Omnia autem haeo constant ratione circinnii^ semper indubitata. Ergo ab alio cuique centre apsides suae exsurgunt * : ideoque diuersos babent orbes, motusque disimiles. Quoniam interiores apsidas necesse est breuiores esse : ^ igitur a terrae centro apsides altissimae sunt. Saturno in scorpions etc. Fol. 19 0. Caput XXVII. Ordo uentorum. Ventorum .iiii. cardinales sunt, quorum primus Septentrio, qui et Aparcias dicitur, flat* rectus ab axe, faciens frigora et nubes ; buic ^ dexter Circius, qui et Tracias, faciens niues et grandines ; a sinistris ' Aquilo, qui et Boreas, nubes constringens. Fol. 20 b. Caput XXXIX. De aestu ociani. Aestus ociani lunain sequitur, tanquam eius aspiratione retrorsum trahatur, eiusque inpulsu retracto refundatur : qui quotidie bia afluere et re- miare, unius semper borae dodrante et semiuncia transmisa uidetur, eiusque omnis cursus in ledones * et malinas ^ id est in minores aestus diuiditur et maiores. ^ .i. gabal rind 1. diathre. * cotaochat. ^ [in marg. j huare ni in den diaithir doih. Fol. I85'*. ^ Salua ratione saltus .i. quasi dixisset testa son dano dintrichtigi lasindi hiidir deac .i. fuar salto ascach oen cBsou .i. cethir brottae 7 alarann deac hrotto et \\hnad rann cethorchat aili deac hrotto. Fol. 19°. 1 .i. antiiaid cachhdiruch. ^ .i. forlaim deis aniar- thaid donprimgdid hiid circius. ^ .i. forlaiva. chli anairtudid hiid aquilo. Fol. 20''. * .i. hicontrachtu. ^ .i. hirobartai. » Inter fol. 18 et 19 chartae resegmen insutum est, quod ab eadem manu recentiore, quae folia totlus codicis nunieri ordine notabat, 18| signatur. Ad hunc locum nihil facit, sed pertinet ad eundem libellum chronolo^icum, ad quern amplior notatio Hibernica in initio codicis (fol. 3 " *) legitur. Verborum Hiber- nicorum cethir brottne rl. interpretatio Latina ' iiii momenta 7 duodecima pars unius momenti . xl" vii" pars duedecimae [sic] partis momenti ' ab alia manu adscripta est.^ — Zimmer. De temporum ratione, Cap. I. — XVII. 215 DE TEMPOEUM EATIONE. Fol. 24 d. Caput I. De compotu uel loquela degitorum. Cum pri- mam alphabet! litteram iutimare cupis unum manu teneto ; * cum secuadam, duo, cum tertiam, tria .... Potest et ita scribi, si causa secretior ^ exigat. Fol. 25 b. Caput IV. Huius disciplinae regula soluitur, quod ple- rosque turbat imperitos : quia Philippus in expositions beati lob aestum maris occiani quotidie bis uenire discribens, adiunxerit hunc unius aequinoctialis horae dodrante ' trans- miso, tardius sine intermisione, sine die uenire, sine nocte. Fol. 31 b. Caput XVII. De lunae cursu per signa. Luna quotidie .iiii. punctis, siue crescens a sole longius abiit, seu decrescens soli uicinior, quam pridie fuerat redditur : singula autem signa .X. punctos babent, id est, duas boras, sicut et superius admonuimus quinque puncti boram faciunt, Et ideo si uis scire in quo signo luna est, sume lunam quam uolueris, utputa quintam, multiplica perquatuor, fiunt uiginti : partire per .X. bis deni uies ; duobus ergo signis quinta luna semper a sole distat. Item sume octauam lunam, multiplica per quatuor, fiunt xxx. ii., partire per decem, ter deni tries, et remanent duo; tribus ergo signis et duobus punctis, octaua luna semper a sole dirimitur."^ Duos autem punctos sex partes intellige, id est, quantum sol in zodiacb .ui. diebus Fol. 24*. ' arfuris.'' ^ [in marg.J .i. asetarscarthu, Fol. 25°. ^ .i. teora cethramdin huare aequinocht indid mailliu atuile arcach oenlaithiu. Fol. 3 P. ^ .i. itarscarthar. a The « is uncertain. 216 Codex Bedae Carolisruhensis, fol. J/i5— J-T^. conficit iteneris : punctus siquidem habet tres partes, quia signum quodque .x. punctos, triginta autem habet partes. Item sume nonamdecimam lunam, multiplica per quatuor, fiunt septuaginta sex : partire per decern, septies deni septals, et remanent sex : septem ergo signis et bora una, quod est demedium^ signi ac puncto, id est, tribus partibus, nona- decima semper in itenere quo coeperat a sole degressa est. Et ne suscipio* tibi forte argumenti. fallentis incidat, uade ad diametrum^ caeli, quod quintam decimam lunam tenere nemo est qui dubitet, multiplica .Xu. per quatuor, fiunt sexaginta : partire per .x., sexies deni sexais : sex enim signis quinta- decima luna semper, id est, dimidio sperae caelestis a sole discernitur, siue ante,* seu retro ' respexeris. Fol. 31 0. Caput XVIII. De lunae discursu si quis signa ignorat. Quod si quis signorum nescius lunaris tamen cursus agnos- cendi cupidus est, nouerit et ipse solem quotidie partem ' unam zodiaci sui complere (neque enim aliud partes zodiaci, quam quotidianos solis in caelo debemus sentire progressus), lunam uere quotidie xiii partes eiusdem zodiaci conficere, id est, punctos .iiii. et unam partem. Et quia ilia xiii" partes complente sol unam complet, inde fieri sciat, ut sicut supra docuimus, non plus quotidiano progressu a sole, quam quaternis punctis, hoc est, duodenis partibus elonguetur. Ponat^ ergo lunam ubilibet computare uoluerit, utputa in kalendas lanuarias primam : haec ubi prima noctem diemque transegerit, ilium caeli locum tenet, quem sol tertio decimo mensis eiusdem die completo. TJbi secunda^ est, multiplica .ii. per quatuor, fiunt .uiii. Item ut de punctis ad partes peruenias, multiplica uiii per tres, fiunt xxiiii. Illam ergo caeli partem tenet luna secunda in quartas nonas ^ arit di hihair in signo. * .i. dond lethtomus. * .i. archiunn. * .i. diiis. Fol. 31°. 1 .i. huide laithi heos. ^ A. dpi. ^ A. indaile. » sic : leg. suspicio. De temporum ratione. Cap. XVII.— XIX. 217 lanuarias, quam sol* -xxiiii abhinc die confecto. Ubi tertia est, multiplica .iii. per .iiii., fiunt .xii., partire per .x. decies' asse decus,^ et remanent duo puncti, id est, sex partes; illam ergo caeli partem tenet luna tertia, quam sol mense toto et diebus sex post tertias nonas lanuarias exactis, id est, sex post .iii. nonas Febrwanas die consummato. Ubi quarta est, multiplica haeo per .iiii., fiunt .xui., partire per .x., decies asse decus, et remanent .ui. puncti, id est, partes .x. et .uiii. lUam igitur caeli partem tenet luna quarta, quam sol mense expleto ac .x. et .uiii. diebus post pridie nonas lanuarias. Ubi quinfa est, multiplica .u. per .iiii., fiunt .xx., partire per .X. bis deni uies;''' duobus ergo mensibus expletis adueniet sol partem caeli, quam quinta luna tenet, id est, die nonarum Martiarum. Ubi octaua est^ vi idus lanuarias, multiplica .uii[i.] per .iiii. fiunt .xxxii., partire per decern ter deni tries,^ et remanent duo puncti, id est, sex partes [caeli] ; illam caeli partem tenet luna octaua in .ui. iduum lanuariarum die, quam sol aditurus est post tres abbinc menses et dies sex, id est, sexto die post sextas iduus Apriles. Ubi nona- decima est xiv ^dXendas Fehruarias, multiplica per .iiii. fiunt .Ixxui., partire per .x. septies deni septals, et remanent .ui., multiplica haec per .iii. fiunt decern et .uiii. Ilia parte ^ caeli circumuolat luna nonadecima in xuiii. 'Kalendas 'Fehruarias qua sol post .uii. abbinc menses ac dies .x. et .uiii., id est, xuiii die post xiiii. Kalewdas Septembres. Fol. 3id. qui est octauus iduum Septembrium dies. Et n^ scruplus tibi forte argumenti fallentis incedat, proba ad diametrum anni, quod xvmo tenere lunam rarus ^ est qui neseiat, multi- plica xu. per iu fiunt Ix etc. Caput XIX. Item de eodem si quis computare non dedicit. * tenebit .i. cuit inna aine 7 iana aile. ® .i. a den fodeich. ^ .i. itadeich. ' iafiche. * .i. Ungidsem tar des hesci beos ar chuvabri. ^ .i. tricha. Eol. 31*. ^ .i. is huathath. » Sic : leg. Illam partem. 218 Codex Bedae Carolisruhensis, fol. 31 d— 32 a. Si qui[8]2 uero etiam calculandi minus idoneus, lunaris fcamen circuitus existit curiosus, et huic ad capacitatem ingenioli siii commodamus argumentum, quo id quod quaerit inueniat : siquidem totam annalis circuitus seriem, quae .xii. mensibus continetur, alfabetis distinximus, ita dumtaxat, ut primus et secundus ordo uicenos et septenos dies, tertius autem uno amplius complectatur : illo uidelioet qui de tertio repetitis uiii horis superfluis adcrescit. Et ut diebus quos signare uolebamus litterae sufficerint, non singulis has diebus, sed alternis ^ apposuimus .... Fol. 32a. Cum igitur anno quolibet diem quemlibet quo in signo, uel cuius mensis in partibus lunam habeat, scire uolueris, aperto codice ^ nota litteram, quae eidem sit praeposita diei ^ et recurrens ad regularem paginam, in qua litterarum est distincta congeries, eodenque statim anno ex titulo' frontis inuento, illam quam quaerebas litteram eiusdem diei inuenies, atque ante et retro inspiciens, quod signum, quemue mensem e regione habeat annotabis. Ponamus al[i]quod quo[d] ad caetera, lector, conualescat exemplum. Quaeris, ubi sit luna, uerbi gratia, in kalewdas Apriles anno ui decennouennalis circuli : aperi codicem, quaere diem kalewdarum memora- tarum, inuenies .e. litteram praescriptam, recurre ad paginam* regularem, uidebis sextum annum perspecto eius alfabeto .e. litteram reperies, circumf er oculos ad latera, hinc geminorum extrema, illinc * lunii mensis initia deprehendes esse notata. Et siue eruditus, siue simplex es, lector, palam t^ quod cupiebas inuestigasse laetaberis. Insuper et toto illo anno quibus- cunque diebus .e. litterani uideris asscriptam, siue crescentem, seu decrescentem, in hisdem caeli partibus lunam noueris esse conuersatam. Non enim in hoc argumento, in detri- mento an in cremento ^ suae lucis, in aduerso an in coitu solis ^ .i. nech. ^ .i. dallaefor oen littir. Fol. 32*. '^ A. f Hire. ^ .i. imhi. ' .i. tuas inochtur. dindleith ailiu, * .i. crementum leissem. "■ MS. paginem. Be temporum ratione, Cap. XIX. — XX. 219 sit posita luna ^ requiris, sed si et hoc scire desideras, aderit argumentura uetusta Aegyptiorum obseruatione traditum. Caput XX. Quota sit luna in Kalwdas quasque.' Primo decennouennalis circuli anno, in quo nullae sunt epactae in Kalewdas lanuarias nona est luna.^ in K«le«das Februar«as x, in 'K.diendas Marteas ix, in Kalewrfas Apriles x, in Kalendas Maias xi, in Kalendas lunias xii, in Kalendas lulias xiii, in Kalendas Agustas xiiii, in Kalendas Seiptembres xui, in Kalendas Octimbres xui, in Kalendas 'Nouembres xuiii, in Kalendas Becembres xuiii. Hos tibi numeros pro regu- laribus singulorum mensium sume, quibus annuas addens epactas, lunam quota sit ^ per Kalmdas quasque, sine errore repperies. Si enim uis scire quota est luna in Kalendas la-TLuarias anno secundo circuli decennouennalis, tene .uiiii. regulares,!" adde epactas xi, (.i. xi. Kl. Ap.) fiunt xx:, uicessima luna est. Si uis scire, quota est luna in Kalendas lunias anno tertio, tene regulares xii, adde epactas " anni illius XX duas, iiunt xxxiiii, tolle xxx, remanent iiii ; quarta est luna in Kalmdas memoratas (.i. lunias). Fol. 32b. Quod si quis obiecerit'- uel huius, uel praecedentis argu- roenti^ alicubi ordinem uacillare, doceat ipse in huiusmodi quaestionibus indagandis ueracius et compendiosius argumen- tum, et nos libenter gratanterque accipiemus. Hoc autem praecedens, quod commemorauimus argumentum, et nonnullis ad transcribendum iam dedimus * et in principiis huius nostri ^ hiooimihecht dugrein 7 escu inoinrind. '' .i. issi ide asmberse archinn .i. est etia/w uetus argumentzon rl. * [in marg.J .i. ni accomlatar epactcs xi. kl. ap. fri riaglori in illo anno dothos- cclad dis isci bis for kl. cachmis in primo anno ithe riaglori insin adehomlatar fri epacta xi. kl. ap. hicach bliadin tresin- noedecde huile. ^ cid aes nesci. i" .i. aes hesci kl, ian. in prirao anno. ^^ -l-for .xi. Fol. 32*. ' .i. hifrithcheist. ^ [in marg.] .i. art innasin. ^ .i. sochide roddscrib Man. 220 Codex Bedae C'arolisruhensis, fol. 32 b. opusculi praefigendum esse censemus. Porro praesens argu- mentum, quod de luna Kalewdarum quaerenda posuimus, hoc tantum loco commemorasse et docuisse sufficiat. Nam cognita quota sit* in Kdewdis luna, facile etiam ceteris cuiusque mensis diebus qua sit aetata, cantato ipso mense^ et con- eurrentibus degitis apparebit. Sunt autem anni tres circuli * decennouennalis, in quibus idem argumentum stabilitatem sui tenoris conseruare nequeat ' : octauus uidelicet, [unjrfecimus, et nonus decimus, cui causam nutandi* uaria facit ac dispersa per annum embolismorum insertio. Siquidem anno octauo luna Kalmdarum Maiarum iuxta rationem quidem argumenti uicessima et octaua computatur, sed propter embolesmum, qui in Martio mense inseritur, xxuii probatur existere. Item in Kalewdas lulias iuxta argumentum xxx fieri potuit luna, sed propter adiectionem diei, quem superfluitas embo- lesmi attulerat, fit xxix. Item anno xi quia luna em- bolesmi pridie nonas Decembris accenditur, facit lunam in kalmdis Martias uigesiva.'&va. esse et octauam : cum banc ratio argumenti uigesimava. nonaw tunc existere doceat. Item anno ^ xuiiii quia luna embolesmi tertio die nonarum Martiarum incipit, cogit lunam in Kalewdas Maias xxuiii computari, cum xxuiiii secundum argumenti calculationem cantatur^": quo etiam anno ratione" saltus lunaris, de quo in sequentibus dicemus, fidem eiusdem argumenti impugnat. Si enim ipsum argumentum iuxta Aegyptios a Septembrio'' mense, ubi principium est anni eorum, incboaueris, necesse est, ut luna lulii mensis eo anno^^ xxuiiii dies ut nunquam alias habeat, uno uidelicet ratione ^ saltus amiso, et ob id luna 'Kalendaram Augustarum tertia reddatur, quae iuxta argu- menti regulam secunda computabatur. Si uero, iuxta hoc * cid des dixnigedar. ^ .i. amhas cete A. [in marg.] acM asroharthar in mi. ^ .i. teora hliadni frithriaglu namma leissem, ' .i. ar ni tosceli argumint acht hliadni slain. ^ utmalligthe. ^ .i. foreenn noidecdi. ^^ arcanar. ^^ .{. imoicMech ri niuil la aegypiSicAM. innhliadinsin hicuiretar salt. '^ .i. hi iiii. k[l]. sep. » ratio, Bedae 0pp. ed. Giles vi. 189. '*> Septembri, Giles. De temporum ratione, Cap. XX. — XXI. 221 quod nos supra docuimus, a lanuario principium argument! sumere mauls, eodem ordine luna in 'K.ciX.endas Decembres uii. incurrit, quae iuxta argumentum sexta fieri debuisse putabatur : quia nimirum luna Nouembri[s] mensis unam amittit diem, et pro triginta consuetis unrfetriginta ^^ solum diebus cogitur esse contenta. Quae profecto omnia melius colloquendo quam scribendo docentur. Non autem transi- torie commemorandum, quod hoc argumentum Fol. 32 c. a Septembrio quidam incipiunt,i ponentes eidem Septembrio ^ regulares u, Octobrio u, Nouembrio vii, Decembrio uii, [et] cetera ut supra nos posuimus : quod ob auctoritatem Aegyptorum rationabiliter prorsus agunt, ut a quibus origo computandi sumpta, est, horum quoque in computando anni principium emitentur.^ Uerum aliis aptius multo et expedi- tius' uidetur, ut computatio omnis, quantum non necessitas rationis * obsistit, a principio anni sui etiam apud Eomanos * incipiat, et usque ad terminum anni rato'' atque intemerato ordine procurrat. Caput XXI. Quae ® sit feria in Kalewdas. Simile autem huic tradunt' argumentum ad inueniendam diem Kalewdarum promptissimum, ita dumtaxat, ut aliis utens regularibus, quod in hoc" per epactas facis, in illo facies per concurrentes septi- manae dies. Habet ergo regulares lanuarius duos, Fehruarius u., Martius u., A-prilis i., Maius iii., Inuius ui., lulms i.,Agnstns iiii., September uii., October ii., Nonember u., December uii. Qui uidelicet regulares hoc specialiter indicant, quota sit '^ .i. noichtech. Fol. 32". ' [in marg. sup.] aetas lunae inso for kl. caich- mis la aegi/ptacdu. y isde rosaig indnomad for kl ian. archinn.° ^ A. othosuch bliadne e(/«j?tacdae. ^ .i. indilvii&mm. * miit ndnd rithbeir. ^ .i. candib 6 kl. ian. ^ .i. cid Ide secMmaine. ' .i. dofis cid lae sechtmaine forambi kl. caioh mis cucenn cicuil griendi. ^ it saini riaglori inso. » imitentur, Giles. * ratio, Giles. Under nomad for is some scribbling like bene t* ierat. 222 Codex Bedae Carolisruhensis, fol. 32 d— 33 a. feria ^ per Kalewdas, eo anno quo .uii. concurrentes asscripti sunt dies : caeteris uero annis addes concurrentes quotquot in praesenti fuerint annotati ad regulares mensium singu- lorum, efc ita diem Kalendarum sine errore semper inuenies. Hoc tantum memor esto, ut cum imminente anno bissextili unus concurrentium intermittendus est dies, eo tamen numero quem intermisurus es, in lanuario Februarioque utaris: ac in Kdrndis primum Martiis per ilium i" qui circulo continetur solis computare incipias. . . Item anno qui .ui. habet concur- rentes, sume u regulares mensis Martii, adde concurrentes .ui., fiunt .xi., tolle " .uii., manent quatuor, quarta feria sunt Kffllewdae Martiae. Fol. 32 d. Caput XXII. Argumentum de qualibet luna. . . Si ergo scire uis uerbi gratia anno quo per Kalewdas lanuanas nona est luna qz«ota sit luna in K«lendas Maias, dicito Maius in Kalewdas .cxxi. tolle Kalewdas. remanent .cxx. adde .ix. fiunt .cxxix. partire per lix quinquagies nouies bini ^ cen[tum]- decusoctus : tolle cxuiii,^ remanent xxuiii. undecima est luna in Kalendas Maias. . . . Fol. 33a. luuat ^ buiusce argument! usum,^ si calculator ultima quin- quagessimae nonae partis deligentius memoriae commendat. . . . dicito : October in Kalendas celxxiiii, tolle uiii Kalendas Octobres, remanent cclxui, adde quintam feriam quae fuit in Kalendis lanuariis, fiunt cclxxi, partire per septem septies trigeni ^ ducenti decus,* septies octoni ^ quinquais sexis, remanent u, quinta est feria per octo Kale^zdas Octobres.* ' .i. cid lae secMmaine. ^^ {a)nduchuiredar bissextfor noi . . . kl." ^^ .i. cuire huait. Fol. 32*. 1 it deidi. ^ .i. aocM deac arcMt. Fol. 33^ ^ A.fortit. ^ in gmthugud. ^ .i. it secht trichit. * inna deich ardib citaib. ^ itsecht hocht. * For 'per octo' Giles has 'octavo.' •> Haec uestigia glossae Hibernicae in raargine iuxta uerba ' intermittendus est dies .... computare incipias ' inueniuntur. — Zimmer. De temporum ratione. Cap. XXIII. — XXIV. 223 Caput XXIII. De lunae aetate si quis computare noa potest. Quodsi adeo quisque deses ^ uel hebes est, ut absque omni labore computandi lunae cursum scire uoluerit, innitatur' alphabetls quae in annali uidet libello iuxta cursum distincta lunarem, ubi duos lunae circuitus, id est, quinquagenos et nouenos dies terna^ tenent alphabeta ; et quancunque litteram luna in hac aetate semel habet, eandem per totum annum simili modo notatara in eadem semper aetate habere non dissinit : nisi forte, quod tamen rare accidit, embolesmorum haec ratio immutet. Uerbi gratia, anno tertio cicli decenno- ueunalis, luna quae .xxx. dies habitura est, semper ab .a, nudo incipit, secunda est in .b., tertia in .c, similiter nudis, id est, nullo puncto annotatis. Caput XXIV. Quot horis luna luceat. Tradunt quoque argumentum ueteres, quo luna cuiuscunque aetatis quot boras" luceat, exploretur : quia enim prima luna, inquiunt, .iiii. punctls* lucet,^ adiecitur hie numerus a secunda^" luna quotidie usque ad plenilunium, detrahiturque dehinc paribus spatiis in diminutionem. . . . Fol. 3313. Et ne argumentum dubium fore arbitreris, tene .xu., in- quiunt, et ubi pernox luna candet^ exquire, multiplica per .iiii., fiunt .Ix., partire per .u., quinquies duodeni sexais .xii. horas, id est, noctem integram .xu. luna perlustrat. Item si nosse uis, sextadecim3, et septimadecima,, et caeterae deinceps quot horas* luceant lunae, recole^ per singulas qnanto minus' sint a triginta, et inde computandi crepidinem * strue. Verbi gratia : si nosse uis uicesima quinta quandiu luceat luna, dicito : quanto ^ minus a triginta patebit, quia .u.,^ multiplica per .iiii. quater quini uies: partire per quinque, quinquies ^ deeid. ' aimmded. ^ .i. trignd forsin apgitir. ' .i. cethir punct ocdiubeirt. ^^ indaile. FoL 33". 1 .i. aesca bis commatain ostalam. ^ frecuirthe ceill. ^ indoa. * fotha. * .r. inohoiced fichet. ^ ,i. a coic indid 6a quam xxx. » horis, GUes. * punotos, Giles. 224 Codex Bedae Carolisruhensis, fol. 33b. quaterni uies, quattuor ergo horis splendet uicessima qumta, quomodo et quinta lunaJ Et quidem hoc argumentum tempore aequinoctiali ligitima fixum statione perlabitur : uerum longuissimis in bruma noctibus, uel item aestate breuissimis, quarum alias .xii. horarum spatium longe ^ transcendere, alias nequaquam ad hoc pertingere^ posse constat : qua ratione lunam .xii. horas lucere credamus : nisi forte putamus non aequinoctiales horas intelligendas, sed singulas quasque noctes pro suae mensura longuitu- dinis, aut breuitatis, in .xii. particulas, quas horas uocitemus, aequa distributione findendas.'" Caput XXY. Quando uel quare luna uel prona, uel sopina, uel uideatur erecta. Sunt qui auras explorari conati, d«cont nouam lunam, quotiens sopino cornu utroque uidetur, tempes- tuosum mensem : quotiens erecto uno, serenum portendere." Quod longe alitor esse naturalis ratio prodit. Quid enim ? i'' nunquid credibile est lunae statum, qui fixus^^ in aethers permanet, pro subiacentium motatione flabrorum uel nubium posse aliorsum quam fuerat conuerti, et earn quasi futurae metu ^* tempestatis aliquanto altius cornu, quam naturae ordo poscebat attoUere ? . . Dicunt enim earn, sicut et beatus Augus- tinus in expossitione ^^ psalmi (.i. in Domino cowfido) decimi docet, non habere lumen proprium, sed a sole illustrari. Sed quando cum illo est, earn partem ^^ ad nos habere, qua non illustratur, et ideo nihil in ea lucis uideri : cum autem incipit ab illo recedere, illustrari ab ea etiam parte, quam habet ad terram, et necessario incipere a cornibus, donee fiat quin- decima contra ^^ solem. Tunc enim sole occidente^* oritur, ut quisquis occidentem solem obseruauerit, cum eum coeperit non uidere, conuersus '' .i. hicoicid huathid. ^ i.e. ismou oldata xii horae .i. xviii horae. ' .i. niroig di hiiair deac. ^^ .i. fodlaidi. ^^ .i. donaur- chain. '^^ A. arciric. ^^ .i. inariaglaih coraih. '* .i. conscu- chud suas ar omun innasin. '^ .i. indecadib. ^^ .i. intan mbis inna arrad. " cinn chomair. ^* [in marg.J .i. anaslui grien foa fuined dosoi dond orient oonaci ancescae. De temporum ratione. Cap. XXV. 225 Fol. 33 c. ad orientem lunam surgere uideat, Atque inde ex alia parte, cum ei coeperit propinquare, illam partem ad nos conuertere, qua non illustratur, doneo ad cornua redeat atque inde omnino non appareat. Cum ergo die crescente sol a meri- dianis plagis ad boreales ^ paulatim partes ascenderit, necesse est luna, quae eo tempore nota est, occiori transitu solem ad borealia signa praecurrat, atque ideo cum noua post occasum solis uidetur, quae ad septemtrionem ^ Solaris occasus oceasura est, nimirum non iuxta, sed supra solem sita est, quo inferiora eius illustrante, aequalia poene cornua ostendere et instar nauis sopina ire uidetur. At reuerso post solstitium aestiuum ad inferiora et australia cursu solis, luna qwoqMg ilHs nata mensibus, ad inferiora cursum tendat necesse est : unde fit ut quae ad australem partem solis, qui occiderat oceasura est : absque ulla dubietate cum primo ' post occasum solis apparet, non iam supra ilium solem, sed iuxta ilium ad meridiem posita uidetur. Atque ideo aquilonalia eius latera sole aspectante cernitur erecta progredi : semper enim luna auersis a sole cornibus, rotundam sui partem pandit ad illuu), cuius rationis ordine agitur, ut quo dies longuior, eo sit noua luna excelsior et quo breuior atque ad meridiem decliuior est dies, eo deiectior* noua luna cernatur. . . Eadem ratio est etiam lunae decrescentis quare matutino^ in exortu nunc erecta, nunc sopina appareat. Eadem cur interdiu® saepe prona procedat : nimirum solis eam radiis superiore ex loco tangu- entibus. Non ergo lunae conuersio, quae naturalis est et fixa, potest futuri mensis portendere ' statum, sed qui curiosi sunt buiusmodi rerum, coloris uel eius uel solis uel caeli ipsius aut stellarum siue nubium motatione, uel aliis quibus- libet indiciis sepe statum ueris qui sit futurus explorant. Denique lunam quartam, si pura f uerit, neque obtusis ^ cor- nibus, dare reliquis diebus usque ad exactum mensem indicium serenitatis existimant et cetera talia. Fol. 33". ^ .i. tuascerdiach. ^ sathuaid. ^ innaphrim. * .i. isKu. ^ [in marg.] .i. issed angni ceinefoir oc diupirt intan ad cither matin. ^ .i. fride. "^ dinaurchain. ^ .i. nelaih. 15 226 Codex Bedae Carolisruhensis, fol. 33c— 33d. Caput XXVI. Qua ratione luna, cum sit situ inferior, superior sole aliquotiens uidetur. Neo mirari opus est, cum knam per australia signa currentem multo inferius ac uicinius terrae quam solem, cum hisdem moratur in partibus, circuire uiderimus, quia uidelicet multo inferius non solum sole sed et Veneri et Mercurio, quae infimae stellarum (.i. errantium) sunt, luna in confinio aeris huius turbulenti ' et puri decurrit aetheria. Fol. 33d. TJnde paucis intimandum est,' quod hunc lunae progressum ultra ^ solem in utraque caeli plaga, et australi uidelicet et septentrionali, signiferi gignat latitudo,^ Porro in australi ipsa quoque lunae eiusdem deiectio* iuuet. Siquidem signifer idem tricentis ^ quidem LXV partibus et quadrante per caeli ambitum longus, sed XU est partibus latus : harum duas tantum medias sol, luna omnes peruagare consueuit. Qui cum australes illius deuenit in locos aliquanto bumilior iiiberno sole apparet, non solum quia uicinior est terrae, sed etiam quia .u. fere partibus aliquotiens, siue etiam .ui. Solaris cursos terminos in meridiem transit : et quanto amplius interiora austri penitrat, tanto deiectior* nostris, qui earn ab speculamur [ap]paret ' obtutibus. At cum solstitiali graditur in circulo, aliquanto* sepe elatior sole uidetur aestiuo . . . et idcirco nostris obtutibus, qui in terra positi utrumque sidus de inferioribus aspectamus, tanto eminentior' caeli culmina petere uidetur, quanto magis boreales sepe elatior sole recipit in partes. Quod hoc probatur exemplo. Intrabis noctu in aliquam domum pergrandem, certe eccle- siam longuitudine, latitudine, et altitudine praestantem et innumera lucernarum ardentium copia pro illius cuius natalis est martiris honore repletam : inter quas duae sunt maximae ^ [in marg. inf.] .i. inichtur aetheris 7 inochtur aeris. Fol. 33*. 1 .i. in forcanti. ^ .i. secfi. ^ [in marg.] .i. sirid inrindide nuile ohisul eo hiiasal. * .i. intairinnud. ^ [in marg. 1 Cid arhdid isliu cescce quam sol. ^ .i. isliu, ' .i. ardrigid. * .i. inmor. ^ .i. huaisliu. De temporum ratione. Cap. XXVI.— XXIX. 227 ac mirandi operis phari'" suis quaeque suspensae ad laquearia catems, sed quae tibi ex hfs intranti uicinior,'i ipsa quoque est subiacenti pauimento uicinior tanta autem uastitas domus tanta est longue distantium celsitudo farorum, ut magis nocturno uisu lucem comasque flammarum quffw ipsa igniuni naleas uasa diaoscere nimirum — ubi foribus appropinquare incipiens, recto intuitu ooulos ad faros et per faros ad contra posita laqueariorura uel parietis loca sustuleris,!^ ilia tibi altior, quae uicinior est farus, apparebit. Pol. 34 a. Caput XXVII. De magnitudine 1. de defectu solis sine lunae. . . Stati^ autem atque non menstrui sunt utrique defectus. Caput XXVIII. De effectiua lunae potentia. Fol. 34b. Nam et defectui eius cowpatiuntur elimenta et processu ^ eius quae fuerint exinanita cumulantur, ut animantium cerebra maritimarum umida : siquidem pleniores ostreae ^ repperiri ferantur, multaque alia, cum globus lunam adolescit. De arborum quoque internis idem allegant' qui boc in usu proprio cowpererunt. His enim tantum oeto diebus [a quintadecima luna usque ad uicessimam et secundamo] caesa materies immunis* seruatur a carie/ reliquis autem diebus praecisa, etiam eodem anno interna uermium labe exesa in puluerem uertitur. . . His consentanea ^ Basilius . . . scribit. • . . Viscera marinorum animalum quae sunt umectiora ' nee " .i. ind forid. [in marg. inf.] farus feminini generis est .i. farus .1. sossad asambt soillse 1, grecum nomen est et interpretatur uisio lucis. " .L/riscita comrici diih. ^^ .i. du hicuTngabcB. Pol. 34*. ^ it tairismig. Fol. 34"- ^ •!• ondforas. ^ A. indslici. ^ .i. do eclannat. * .i. denim. ^ [in marg. 1.] .i. o briinciu. ® .i. innacom- chetbatti. '' A.fliuchidi. 228 Codex Bedae Carolisruhensis, fdl. 34b^35a. non arborum meduUae. . . EuriporumS quoque meatu* refluus hoc indicat uel etiam reoiprocatio Syrtium,^ quae uicinae haberitur oceano. Caput XXIX. De concordia maris et lunae. Fol. 34 c. XJnde fit, ut quia luna in duobus suis mensibus, id est, diebus .luiiii. quinquagies et septies terrae orbem circuit, aestus oceani per tempus idem geminato hoc numero, id est,, c et xiv uicibus exundet ad superiora, et tot aeque uicibus suum relabatur ^ in alueum. . . Per tantundem ^ temporis. . . Mare per id temporis uicies nouies affluit ' simul et remeat.* . . . Imitatur autem lunae cursum mare non solum communi accessu et recessu, sed etiam quodam sui status profectu*, ' defectuque^ perenni ita ut non tardier solum quam pridie, uerum etiam maior minorue quotidie redeat aestus. Et cres- centes quidem malinas,' deCrescentes autem placuit appellare ledones.* Tol. 34 d. Quanto autem plus aestus maior litora terrasque contexerit et fluuios ac freta compleuerit, tanto latins recedens eadem litora maris exhaurire ^ atque enudare ^ consueuit. Caput XXX. De aequinoctiis et solstitiis. . . Denique Plinius secundus idem ^ orator et philosophus. Sed et Hippocrates archiater^ Antigone regi scribens. . . Fol. 35 a. Ex die .uiii. Idus Maias usque in diem .uiii. 'K.dS.endas lub'trs * euripus .i. piscina longa [in marg. d.] .i. innanness " isinunn 7 tolli. ^ .i. mnasdebchore. Fol. Si". ^ .i. ditfuisledor. ^ A. tresin noenmiit. ' .i. hiluiliu. * [in marg. 1.] .i. inaithbiic. * .i. Mrobarti. * [in marg. 1.] .i. contracht. ' .i. robarti. * .i. contrachtu. Fol. 34*. 1 ,i. nufasiged. ^ .i. dureised. * .i. aninunn. Fol. 35^ • .i. huasallieig.^ " MS. innannaesste with a punctiim deUns oyer the second a, and another over the ce. DetemporuM ratione. Cap. XXX.—XXXII, 229 XLV ; his diebus crescit bilis amara, hoc est, colera rubea. . ? Incrementa fellis ' rubei amittuntur et colera nigra accrescunt. Fol. 35 b. . . Verum quia sicut in ratione paschali didicimus aequinoc- tium uernale .xii. ^alendarum Aprilium die cunctorum Orientalium sententiis et maxime Aegyptiorum, quos calcu- landi esse peritissimos constat, specialiter annotatur, caeteros'- quoque .iii. temporum articulos putamus aliquanto priusquam uulgaria scripta continent, esse notandos. Caput XXXI. De dispari longuitudine dierum et uario statu umbrarum. Fol. 35 0. In parte Italiae quae Venetia appellatur, hisdem horis ^ umbra gnomini par fit. . . In eadem India Patalis celeberrimo portu sol dexter^ oritur, umbrae in meridiem cadunt; septen- trionem ibi Alaxandro morante annotatum prima tantum parte noctis aspici. Onesicritus dux eius scripsit, quibus in locis Indiae umbrae non sint, septentrionem non conspici, ex eo loca appellari Ascia,* nee horas denumerari ibi. Fol. 35 d. Caput XXXII. Causa inaequalitatis dierum eorundem. Causa inaequalitatis eorundem dierum terrae rotunditas est. . , . Est enim re uera orbis terrae idem in medio totius mundi positus, non in latitudinis solum gj'ro, quasi instar scuti rotundus, sed instar potius pylae^ undique uersum aequali rotunditate persimilis ; ^ neque autem in tantae mole magnitudinis, quamuis enormem* montium ualliumque dis- ^ .i. lir. ^ .1. Fol. 35^- ^ [in marg.] .i. dagrientairisem 7 &e({mnoctiwn. Fol. 35". 1 .i. medonlai. " [in marg. 1.] .i. friu antmid. ^ [in marg. 1.] .i. nephfoscati. Fol. 35*. ^ [in marg. 1.] .i. liathritoe. ^ .1. erchosmil. ^ .i. dermar. 230 Codex Bedae Carolisruhensis, fol. J^d—jdc. tantiam, quantum in pila ludlora^ unum digitum, tantura addereueldemerecrediderim. . . Necesse est circuiens orienta- libus quibusque ^^ priusquam occidentalibus sub eadem linea positis mane meridiem uesperum addunt. Sed serius dimittit occidens' quam ^ nos, qui ad septentrionem positi etc. Fol. 36 a. Sed ne Italia quidem potest uidere Canopum : ^ non quia lux stellar um longiuquioribus paulatim minorando subtra- hitur et deficit, sed quia terrae moles obposita spatium praecludit aspectandi. Quae cuncta de monte quolibet per- grandi undique circumhabitato ^ ualent facillime probari. Caput XXXIII. Quibus in locis pares sint umbrae uel dies. Plura sunt, inquit, segmental mundi, quae nostri circulos appellauere. . . Sequens circulus incipit ab India uergente ad occasum, uadit per Medos, Parthos, Persepolim, citima * Persidis, Arabiam citeriorem etc. Fol. 36b. Epirus, septentrionalia Siciliae, Narbonensis Galliae exor- tiua,^ Hispaniae maritima a Xartagine noua, Fol. 36 c. Caput XXXIV. De quinque circulis mundi et subterraneo siderwm meatu. . . solent enim philosophi inaequalitatem temporum uel cursuum solis annuorum his distinguere uoca- bulis ut aequinoctialem uocent et zonam uel circulum illam caeli regionem qua sol circa aequinoctia solstitialem qua circa solstitium brumalem qua in hieme mundum consueuit ambire.^ Sol in aequinoctio tantum spatii noctu sub terris, qwan^Mm interdiu super terras exigit. . .^ Quantum tunc interdiu. . .' * [in marg.J .i. cluchidi. ^ .i. sechitat ni. ^ .i. oldaas dunni. Fol. 36*. ^ [in marg. 1.] .i. canopia nomen dund egypt. ^ .1. imatrehdidiu. ^ [in marg. 1.] .i. slegtce. * .i. centarcha. Fol. 36*'- 1 .i. turgahthi. Fol. 36°. ^ [in marg. d.] .i. doiiimchella. ^ [in marg. d.] .i. dicathi. ^ .i.fride. De temporum ratione, Cap. XXXIV.— XXXVI. 231 Sed et stellae omnes expleto VI reensium curriculo, illam caeli plagam interdiu, quam noctu antea lustrando circueunt, eandem replicato totidem mensium tempore repetentes, solitis noctu transigunt excubiis/ tanto latiorem quaeque sub terris, quanto angustiora supra. FoL 36 d. Duos utrubique^ circulos septentrionalem ponunt et aus- tralem. . . Etsi sit figura pineae ^ nucis. Fol. 37 a. Caput XXXV. De .iiii. temporibus, elimentis, umoribus. Sanguis siquidem qui uere ^ crescit. . . fel cum fece '^ nigri sanguinis admixtum. Fol. 37 b. Denique in libris cosmographiorum ^ authenticis ^ ac nobi- lissimis, . . Ubi autem Dei populus in lege temporum faceret initia testatur scriptura, quae praecipit dicens : Obserua mensem nouarum fruguum et uerni primum temporis et facies phase' Domino Deo tuo. . . Autumnusuocaturdeautumatione* fructuum, qui in eo colliguntur. . . uerum Indos ubi alia caeli facies, alii sunt ortus siderum, binas aestates in anno, binas habere perhibent messes, media inter illas hieme ethesiarum * flatu, nostra uero brumali lenes ibi auras et mare nauigabile narrant. Fol. 37 c. Caput XXXVI. De annis naturalibus. Apud uero Eo- manos^ ab incipiente luna mensis, lanuarii sumit initium ibique terminatur. * .i. qfritharib. Fol. 36*. ^ .i. iachecMartid. ^ .i. cridnde. Fol. 37*. ^ .i. 6 errug. ^ .{.fochmur. Fol. S?*". ^ [in marg. l.J .i. innandomunscribnide. ^ [in marg. d.J .i. arsatib. * .i. innaudbirt .i. incduc. * .i. dind apchugud. * [in marg. d.J .i. iarthuaiscerddach. Fol. '6T\ 1 .i.lundir. 232 Codex Bedae Carolisruhensis, fol. 37c— 39'^- Caput XXXVII. De disparibua antiquorum annis. . . . ceteros antiques diuersarum gentium populos diuerse in obseruatione annali a uero deuiasse^ etiam beatus Augus- tinus edocet. . . Plinius secundus cum commemorasset relatum fuisse in litteras/ qwemdam uixisse clii. alium .x. amplius Fol. 37 d. haeo omnia inscientia ^ temporum accidisse arbitratus est. Caput XXXVIII. De ratione bissexti. De rations bissexti non noua nunc cudere,^ sed quae in aepistola roganti amico quondam dixi, etiam his inserere placuit opusculis. Caput XLII. De saltu lunae. Fol. 39 a. necesse est ibidem ni fallgr .iii. pariter menses undetrice- norum^ computare dierum. Caput XLIII. Quare luna aliquotiens maior quara com- putatur pareat. Notandum sane quod hiiius ratio saltus lunaris, longua sui facit exundantia^ crementi lunam aliquo- tiens maiorem quam putatur uideri. Fol. 39 b. Dum Nicenae synodi scita ^ sectamur, Fol. 39 c. Aliud maius pericnlum per boc declinauerunt,^ ne uide- licet si aliter decernerent. . . Legimus nanque scribente beato Cyrillo Alexandriae aepiscopo quod Pacbomius monachus insignis factis apostolicae gratiae fundatorque Aegyptii coeno- biorum^ ediderit ad monasteria quae regebat, litteras quas angelo dictante perceperunt ut non errorem incurrerent in * .i. direlhat. ' [in marg. inf.] inepistli. Fol. 37*. ^ .i. ond aneolus. ^ .i. conMfejw. Fol. 39*. 1 noichtech. ^ .\. ondintolu. Fol. 39". 1 [in marg.] .i. innafess. Fol. 39°. 1 imrim gabsat. ^ [in marg. 1.] .i. inna monistre [in marg.] .i. inna coitchennbetath. De temporum ratione, Cap. XLIII.—XLVI. 233 sollemnitatis paschalis ratione. . . Legimus item scribente sancto Paschasino Lillybeo ^ antist [it] e. B aptizandi bora, cum nullus canalis,* nulla sit fistula,^ neo aqua omnino uicina, fons ex sese repletur, paucisque qui fuerant consecratis, cum de- ductorium^- nullum habeat, ut uenerat aqua ex sese discedit. . . . Fons sacer bora competenti '' repletus est. Fol. 39 d. Caput XLIV. De circulo decennouennali. Annuatim.^ . . . Denique fertur antiquitus Alexandrinae ecclesiae aiitistiti delegatum ^ ut officiose operam curamque inuestigationi com- puti pascbalis impenderet. . . Unde beatissimua papa Leo Marcianum principem postulans, ut Alexandrine antistiti delegaret. . ? Studuerunt quidem sancti patres ocoasionem buius erroris auferre omnem banc curam Alexandrino antis- titi delegantes. . .* Cuius circuli Proterius Alexandrinae urbis antistes ad inquisitionem Fol. 40 a. sancti papae Leonis luculentissimam ^ reddens rationem, talis rescripti ^ ab eo meruit tenore praedicari. Caput XL VI. De ogdoade et endecade. Fol. 40 0. Lunarem conpensare ^ sufficiat endecadem. . . Liquidoque tamen patet in borum concordatione temporum, nibil praeiu- dicare bissextos, sed quotquot in circulo decennouennali * .i. lothur. ' s'reb. ^ tuididin. ' .i. comim- mairddi. Fol. 39*. ^ Mcachoenhliadin. ^ [in marg. 1.] .i. immerdni. ' [in marg. 1.] .i. coimmdnad. * .i. anixamandntis. Fol. 40*. ^ .i. faillsem. ^ athscrihend rucad on phapa leo domolad'^ in chicuil tucad oprospir. Fol. 40". ^ .i. adrime. » Zimmer reads domolud; but the penultimate letter, thougi doubtful, is more like a than ». 234 Codex Bedae Carolisruhensis, fol. 4.0c — 4.1 b. incurrerint, omnes utroque sideri, iuxta quod supra docuimus, aequaliter esse proficuos.^ Denique ut rei ipsius euisceremus' interna. . . Ubicunque enim interposueris eodem praeposita quaestio fine soluetur.* Caput XLYII. De annis dominicae incarnationis. Fol. 40 d. Quod etiam Victorius quamuis alterius instltutionk pas- cbalem condens^ descripto tot annorum circulo manifeste probauit. Fol. 41 a. Sanota siquidem Romana et apostolica aecclesia hanc se fidem tenere et ipsis testatur indiculis, quae suis in caereis ' annuatim scribere solet, ubi tempua dominicae passionis in memoriam populis reuocans. Numerws annorum xxx semper et .iii. annis minorem qw/a ad eius incarnatione Dionisius ponit annotat. His adde xxxiii. uel potius xxxiiii ut ilium ipsum, quo passus est Dominus, attingere^ possis annum, fiunt dlxui. . . Pariter et euangelio quod Dominum eadem uespera temtum' a ludaeis et mane sexta feria crucifixum ac sepultum. Fel. 41 b. Caput XL VIII. De indictionibus. Secundus ordo circuli decennouennalis coraplectitur indictiones xu annorum circuitu in sua semper uestigia reduces,^ quas antiqua Romanorum industria institutas comperimus ad cauendum errorem, qui de temporibus forte obiriri ^ poterat. Caput IL. Argumentum inueniendi quota sit indictio. Octoni cen[tum]uies.^ [in marg. 1.] .i. atafordsU, ' [in marg. d.] .i. coarubhnem. .i. trifoxal salto. Fol. 40*- 1 .i. andoforsat. Fol. 4P. ^ .i. hiclaraib. ^ .i. rosais. ' .i. aurgahtha. Fol. 41*". 1 .i. athucbdiithid. ^ .i. fiche archet. * leg oboi'iri. De temporum ratione. Cap. L. — LV. 235 Pol. 41c. Caput L. De Epactis lunaribus. Ita etiam in tempore quo nostrae redemptionis insignia ' celebramus. Fol. 41 d. Caput LI. Quomodo errent quidam in primi mensis initio. TJideamus ergo Latinos suos quomodo commendet ^ Victorius. . . Sed nee in sequente dominica, quia luna superadulta,^ id est, xxxiii * illam incidat in diem . . . Mirus ' calculandi prae- ceptor, qui principaliter Fol. 42 a. doceas . . . Quanti^ prudentibus et catholicis ecclesiae doctoribus aestimatus sit suus magister inuenient, cuius principium libri est. Fol. 42 b. Caput LIT. Argumentum quot sint epactae lunares. Cen- quinquais ^ dipundius. Fol. 42c. Caput LIY. Argumentum quot sint epactae solis et quando bissexti annus. Quater centeni cccc.'^ Septies centeni dcc^ septies triceni ^ cox. Fol. 42 d. Caput LV. De reditu et compotu articulari utrarumque epactarum. I^on ut in lunari ciclo, singulos ex ordine degitos expedientes ^ ad numerum, sed, etc. Fol. 41". ^ [in marg. 1.] .i. innamind. Fol. 41*. ' .i. moladar. ^ A. forbartach. ' .i. kmachdad. Fol. 42». 1 .i. cit Una. Fol. 42*". ' [in marg. d.J .i. itaddu coicat arcMt. Fol. 42°. ^ [in marg. d.] .i. it ehethir diet. ^ [in marg. 1.] .i. it secht cit. ^ intrichit. Fol. 42'*. ^ .i. annad torbanat. 236 Codex Bedae Carolisruhensis, fol. ^jb—44.b. Fol. 43b. Caput LIX. De XIIII luna paschae. quae quidem quarta deciiaa luna. primum in aequinoctio id est xii° ^diendavum Aprilium ultimum xxix" ab hinc die . id est xiiii ^alendmxaa. Maiatum suunj uespere processum ^ terris ostendit. . . Come- dentes agni immaculati carnem sanguinemque illius ad repel- lendum exterminatorem ^ nostris postibus adspergentes. . . A dominico paschae usque in dominicMW oetauavmn. paschae.' Fol. 43 c. Crebro euenit ut nullum^ dierum qui in lege praescripti Buiit, in sua paschali obseruatione consequantur. . .. Deinde ne in dominica die luna .xiiii'' constituta ieiunare cogamur, indecentern ^ rem illicitamque facientes. Caput LX. Argumentum inueniendi earn. Fol. 43 d. Anno in quo propter rationem saltus lunaris XII diebus annotinum ^ cursum precurrere solet. Caput LXI. De die dominico paschae. Fol. 44 a. Melius enim est in necessitate positos superiora quam inferiora sectari : quoniam. inf eriora ^ a superioribus ^ con- tinentur. . . Semper uiii. Kalendarum K-^rilium, quae cunctae xuii*° lunae, in qua die Fol. 43". ^ .i. athoscuguA. ^ [in marg. d.J .i. indilegthith . diabvl. ^ [in marg. d.} .i. minehasc. Fol. 43". 1 [in marg. 1.] .i. nahe. ^ .i. ecdin. Fol. 43'*- 1 [in marg. 1.] .i. iliadnide. Fol. 44*. 1 .i. innahi atanessa. ^ .i. onaib hi ata ireiv.^ Fol. 44''. 1 .i. nephchumtabAviaok. " i.e. ireiu, as Zeuss printed this wordi De temporum raiione. Cap. LXII. — LXV. 237 Fol. 44 b. dominico primo sacrosanctae resurrectionis sunt acta mysteria cursu panduntur indubio.' Caput LXII. De luna ipsius diei. , . Quibus respondendum quia et .uii. Kalewtfas ApnVes, ubi luna cowgruerit et luna xx% ubi dies oportunus adriserit,^ Dominicum pascba rite actita- bitur.^ • ^ Fol. 45 c. Caput LXY. De circulo magno pascbae. TJnde fit ut idem circulus magnus decennouennaleis lunae circulos xxuiii, solis autem, qui uicenis octonisque consummari solent annis, X et ix babeat circulo$ : bissextos decies nouies septenos, id est, cxxxiii,' [embolismos cxcv,j menses solares uicies octies ^ ccxx'"^ et viii, id est, ui milia ccc'°^ Ixxxiiii., menses autem lunares uicies octies cxxxv, id est, ui milia . dlxxx dies : exceptis bissextis uicies octies ui milia ^ dccccxxxv, id est, cxciiiim* clxxx appositis autem bissextis cxo ilTi^ ecc iii. Qui ubi memoratam ex ordine mensium dierumque® Bummam conpleuerit, mox in se ipsum reuolutus, cuncta quae ad solis uel lunae cursum pertinent, eodem quo praeterierant semper tenore testaurat tantum anni dominicae incarnationis suo certo tramite proficiunt in maius. ''■ [in marg. d.] .i. donaitni. ^ [in marg. 1.] .i. ginthir .i. cormdasigfithir. Fol. 46"- * ^ .i. rfj'Swsextib. ^ .1. amit mis fil isind noidic- du. ' [in marg. 1.] .i. am^t mis fil isindib bliadnih xxx ar A. * [in marg. d.] .i. amet lae fil issin dib bliaAwih xxx ar .d. 5 .i. am6t lae fil isind noidecdu. ^ .i. issed fil and huile tre hilugud mis ind nmdicdi cofo ochtfichet. » All the glosses in this page are marginal. 238 TRANSLATION OF THE lEISH GLOSSES. A. THE WtJEZBUEG GLOSSES. (Supra, pp. 1-194.) fsu^i-a'; p. 1.) Fol. 1*. 1. i.e. generaliter for God is unto every one in the primal creation. Aliter Deo meo specialiter, because He imparted Spiritum sanctum sibi, etc. 2. He is Grod unto me because T believe in Jesus, etc. 3. It is famous in every country that ye have believed in God, and great unto us is the profit thereof, to wit, because the chief princes of the world have believed every one would then believe, and he who shall believe is not afraid of his persecution. 4. He is aware that there is no concealment from Him. 5. Two things,^ then, are therein, i.e. memoriam, etc. 6. If perchance the journey. 7. I shall come. 8. But what is it that brings me to you ? Not hard (to say) : desidero, etc. 9. (It is) not a complete gift which he mentions, because 'they had pre- viously had something of it (spiritual grace) : what, then, is wanting to the perfection of your faith, let it be supplied a me, Kom.i. 12. Pol. 1*. 1. So that perfection of your faith may be a comfort to me : so that perfection of your faith may be . . . to me. 2. yours. 3. mine. 4. hitherto. 5. for that, a multitude has believed through his preaching prepareth a good reward for him. 6. for all the wise Gentiles. 7. for the foreigners. 8. it is my duty to preach to everv one, because omnium Unguis loquor: I am therefore debitor, etc. 9. I am ready. 10. No shame have I to preach the gospel. 11. to preach the Passio, etc. 12. primacy of race for them (the Jews), not primacy fidei. 13. knowledge and worship. 14. understood, i.e. it is manifest to you that it is the work- ' I suppose Hand to be an en-or for mid. The two things seem to be the two constructions of v. 9, viz. taking sine intermiasione with memoriam, or takin" it with orationibus, ° Romans, I. 20 — //. 25. 239 ing of one ordained. 15. His eternity is perceived. 16. as (Supra, p. 2.) being God. 17. they showed no reverence of Grod. 18. from (the) light of (the) knowledge of God. 19. It is not an image that they adored, but it is the likeness of an image ...... 20. 80 that they offer their bodies. . . . 21. brand- ings. 22. because it is the creature which they served, not the Creator. Fol. 1°. 1. each against another. 2. the shamefulness. i^°i"- >• 27- 3. it is to them will be paid the recompense of their sins. 4. with every iniquity. 5. whisperers. 6. slander of a neigh- bour. 7. they are worthy or they are ... 8. all man, , i.e. every one ! 9. when thou consentest. 13. What is TUa wicked if thou reprovest and when thou dost this afterwards i.e. it is manifest that thou art a bad man when thou judgest and blamest the evil to which thou consentest. 11. vengeance. 12. he was not to be connived at, but he was to be left iudici iusto. 13. thou thinkest or thinkest thou ? 14. Is not. 15. to lead thy mind to know Him He giveth thee every good thing. 16. they. 18. endu- rance of every tribulation in praesenti while advancing to glory and honour in futuro. 19. tribulation. 20. most greatly. Fol. 1*. 1. Not of the persons is His acceptance, but it is Rom. ii. 11, of the works, i.e. He will not protect them though they say 'the Law has not come to us.' 2. As there has not been 'moderation as regards the sin, there will not be moderation as regards the Tengeance. 3 Vengeance of the Law upon them. 4. The Law which they have outraged, it is through it they will perish. 5. a bond. 6. Their conscience is a witness of theirs. 7. they think thoughts as to what good is to be done, and they confirm the doing of that good thing : they condemn, however, the evil deed and forbid it. 8. Not good will be the secret occulti hominis, etc. 9. it is through Jesus I preach : uel iudicahit, etc., i.e. it is the Son who will judge in die, etc. 10. Thou trustest thyself ^ on behalf of any one else. 11. teacher. 12. denial of God. 13. thou dishonourest) Him. 14. in that ye believe not Christ, etc. 15. circumcision protects from the condemnation of the Law, 1 niterpi is a scribal error for nuterpi. 240 Translation of the Wursburg Glosses. fsTrfp's) ^°^ ^'^^ *^®°^ ^^ ^^° ^^ "°* circumcised was guilty of death. 16. mysteries of the Law ut, etc. 17- it is the same as not circumcised. 18. the non-circumcision. 19. Whoso- ever he be that shall have iustitia Legis. 20. it is the same to him as if he were circumcised. 21. he will surpass thee, Jew, that is, he wiU be better than thou art. Eom.ii.28. Fol. 2^ 1. in presence of everyone. 2. no profit to him (is) the circumcision which every one sees. 3. if there is amplius in circumcision, quae utilitas, etc. ? So he (Paul) proceeds, not unto the profit of circumcision, but unto the praise of the Jews. 4. it is greatly that Judaeus is better than Gentilis : an answer, this, on behalf of the Jew to the Gentile. 5. For what ? 6. our sins. 7. so that Hp is the more righteous. 8. in my evil. 8*. if Veritas, Dei is the greatef* 9. yet. 10. why is a sinful (man) made of me ? 11. is it not as we are slandered, i.e. it is like, nay,^ it is so. 12. as they say of us. 13. that we say, i.e. they accuse^ us of saying it. 14. "We do not difier each from the other. They are' all guilty. 15. on all the Gren tiles. 16. We have argued the cause of every one that none is better than another there. 17. being without knowledge causes unrighteousness. 18, Since he did not inquire he caused (himself) to be without understanding and without righteousness. 19. because they did not inquire after God. 20. without exception. 21. even to the one, or to the one, that is, to Christ, for he found no good before Him in the world. 22. of every kind of bitter- ness. 23. they give a curse on every one. Rom. iii. 15. Fol. 2''. 1. They have an impulse to pour out blood w< gentes, etc. 2. destruction. 3. Sadness for everyone they have, though from themselves is this sadness.* 4. so that no one should boast that his merit saved him. 5. into bodies and souls peccur torum. 6'. it is through belief in Jesus Christ that every one is righteous. 7. it is over them He is. 8. the faith of belief in Jesus Christ. 9. it is He that redeemed and it is He also ' Cf. cani epir? nate atbeir, infra 10*, and see G.C. 749. '^ Hit is not a noun, as Ebel (G.C. 21) supposes, but the pres. indie, act pi 3 of Uim, Wb. lO"' 1. ' Perhaps we should read h[imm\it ' we are.' * I read a\ii\dodced-side. See Wb. 29ii 18. Romans III. 2j — IV. 12. 241 that is (the) ransom. 10. who was set forth in the mysteries of the Godhead ut, etc. 11. through the faith of every one who believes in his salvation through His blood. 12. thou hast nothing in which thou shouldst boast thyself. 13. through deeds of (the) Law. 14. No : it is the same as if there were no boasting. 15. It is through it that ghriatio is. 16. an answer, this, to (the) mind ludaeorum. 17. He is nearer to Gentiles, i.e. quia, etc., ut Abel, Seth, Enoch, Noah. 18. though I say Beus, etc. 19. of him who believes without historical circumcision. 20. do we destroy ? i.e. quando,eUi. 21. we destroy it not. 22. after the stony ^ that there be a spiritual circumcision and .... destruction of (the) Law. 23. he is our father according to flesh, quia, etc. 24. it is through faith that he has been justified, not through deeds of the Law. 25. according to debt. 26. If this is a payment it is not grace but it is a debt : it is through grace, then, that he was sanctified, not for fulfilling (the) Law. 27. to him that believes. 29. his faith was counted as righteousness. Fol. 2°. 1. it is gratis not per opera. 2. fair is their life. Eom.iv. e, 3. it abides not, i.e. as regards Abraham.^ 4. Abraham hath been well ^ sanctified through faith, (was it) through it then indeed or not ? 5. is it when he was in circumcisione ? 6. is it when he was in praeputio ? We are sure that it is not the circumcision that was counted to him as fidelity. 7. so that there might be in his body something that would signify (the) cutting of vitia out of his soul. 8. has he been circumcised when his faith was counted as righteousness? 9. through non-circumcision. 10. not unto those who suffer the carnal circumcision tantum unless they fulfil the mystical circumcision of vitia. 11. but he is father of them that possess perfection fidei ut, etc. 12. it has been foretold, then, that his children would be distinguished, ut, etc.* 13. it is through its faith, that it has every good. 14. if, it be they ' The gl&sser refers to the flint knives with which circumcision was performed. See Exodus iv. 25 ; Joshua v. 2-3. " cf. ailed friss fadesin, Wb. 6", 18 : al-led fri-spirut (the spiritual side, as regards the spirit), Wb. &, 16. " Perhaps cain is here an interrogative particle. * lit. ordained. 16 242 Translation of the Wurzburg Glosses. wHo are heirs, they who have fulfilled (the) Law. 15. which Abraham had before fulfilling (the) Law. 16. abolished was quod promissum, etc. 17. for there would not be grace of for- giveness and there would not be promissio to him if it was through (the) Law that the promise was given, for there is ven- geance, for there is vengeance unless this be fulfilled. 18. no transgression of (the)Law unless(the) Law forbid. 19. because he is gracious His promise will be true. 20. if his faith is like unto Abraham's faith. 21. there are two heritages which Abraham obtained, to wit, a carnal heritage per circum- cisionem, that is, the Land of Promise, — and it is this that Isaac obtained, and thereby he is pater omnis gentis — and a spiritual heritage through faith, and thereby he is pater muh tarum gentium. 22. of (the) faithful ones mundi. 23. that Sara would conceive.^ 24. it was contra spem to him to say to him that he could be pater, etc. 25. his faith was not weak, though quod dictum est was contrary to nature. 26. half- dead. 27. this I deem^ his temptation. 28. he hesitated not. 29. from unbelief. ' Bom.iT.2o. Pol. 2*. 1. for his faith was a strength to believe. 2. not for Abraham tantum, etc. ; but it is to perfect us that it has been written. 3. This is the scriptum. 4. that we may follow his customs in fide. 5. it is to us. 6. it is to believe in His Godhead. 7. what was counted unto Abraham, even righteousness through faith. 8. it is manifest to us through His resurrection that He is a true God. 9. we boast. 10. So what then ? 11. they have been impii, etc. 12. it is vix I say and not non. 13. He commends, i.e. He deserves of us diligi a nobis. 14. Since he saved us hie a peccatis nostris, so that we are justified from them. He is much readier * to save us ab ira futura. 15. we boast. 16. peace toward God per, etc. 17. without warning and without perception. fiom. v. 13. Poi_ 3a_ i_ There was no knowledge till (the) Law came, for peccatum was habens etc. 2. Though I say it non, etc. ' lit. conception to Sara. ' lit. apud me. ^ lit. a great thing that is readier on him. Romans V. 15 — VI. /p. 243 3. an answer, tliis mentibus, etc. 4. innumerable. 5. Through one sin by Adam (came) by Jesus for human beings gratia ex multis delictis. 6. it entered. 7. when oatcass established itself through its manifestation by (the) Law, then came gratia, etc. This non imputabatur previously : (it is) manifest before every one now. 8. it was in mortem, etc. 9. it will be in vitam, etc. 10. it is through Him is gratia, etc. 11. what then ? 12. so that it may be the more abundant to us. 13. Jews and faithful Gentiles ! 14. according to the resemblance of His death in the mortal body from which He parted in Passione. There is no return for Him to that body, but it is in the spiritual body of the Resurrec- tion without expectation of death or decay. Let there not, then, be a return for us to the mortal body of peccatum, etc. 15. "When we undergo baptism it is a similitude to us of His burial and His death. Fol. 3". 1. it is therefore that He was nailed (on theKom.vi. 6. cross). 2. but He is ever- living. 3. once out of sin as once Christ's flesh died. 4. Christ's body is ever-living post, etc. 5. Consider ye. 6. Ye are dead as regards sin : ye are alive, however, in Jesus Christ. 7. Be ye ever-living in Jesus Christ because ye are members of His, quia, etc. 8. in youf mortal desires which cause death unto you. 9. that ye should obey. 10. so that that is there. 1 1. display not your members in conflict before the DevU. 12. pardon has been given you per gratiam. 13. What then ? 14. to obey. 15. whosoever it be, whether to God or to sin, if to God, i.e. to obey, ye are servants of Him. 16. oi poena: that is its reward; 17. of the obedience. 18. this is its reward. 19. I give thanks to God, though ye were under sin, that ye are not. 20. "What- soever is (the) nation to which this epistle was written, "^^ is shown (to be) under a yoke quoniam, etc. 21. (it is) not necessity that constrained you, but it is a desire that ye have. 22. not through yourselves, sed, etc. 23. a feeble ^ thing to you (is) the teaching which is taught you. 24. to every ^ The main body of this epistle was sent to different churches, and its termina- tion varied accordingly, Farrar, Messages of the Sooka, p. 251. * doehumacht, the opposite of sochumaoht. 244 Translation of the Wiirzburg Glosses. kind of impurity. 25. to every kind of iniquity. 26. all your members. 27. to justify yourselves. 28. what is it then finally ? As ye served sin serve righteousness, and let it (your body?) be sanctified. 29, what fruit? 30. it is reasonable for you though ye have shame to remember them, nam, etc. 31. that will be in sanctification to you. Rom. Ti. 23. Fol. 3". 1. wages, and Dot the same (is) that . . . righteous- ness. Stipendiuni; then, is the name of the remuneration that is given to soldiers for military service. 2. through belief in Jesus, or in the life in which Jesus is after resurrection. 3. think ye this a doubt ? 4. this (is) an address to the teachers of the Law, i.e. it is good to address the wise folk. 5. be it it long, be it it short. 6. it is to him (the husband) I compare it (the Law). 7. her lawful husband. 8. to an unlawful husband. 9. so that she is aduttera. 10. though she be. 11. of service. 12. (it is) not adultery for you. 13. who joins Himself to them now. 14. they ^ were instruments of working sin then. 15. in now, since sin which we served hitherto remains not : it is this that paused death to us. 16. in a new covenant (?), after con- fession of faith without sin. 17. not in the old covenant under sin. 18. what then ? 19. the sin ? non. 20. that it be sin. 21. Therefore is said lex peccati, because it manifests sins ex persona, etc. 22. It is now I know it, that concupiscence is sin because it was forbidden. 23. to the. sin the prohibit tion was an occasion of acting. 24. The mandatum has been violated in it. 25. it is the sin which wrought all the concupiscence, i.e. any concupiscence which was forbidden iir (the) Law sin wrought it in me, and the mandatum Legis has been violated in it. 26. I thought that sin was dead because I perceived it not. 27. I thought that I was alive when I; perceived not sin, till (the) Law came. 28. it would be. life to me if I should fulfil it. 29. Transgressing it caused: death to me. 30. 1 do it after (the) prohibition of it, i.e. non, etc' 30. a judgment, this, and an answer to that which has been; B&idi quid ergo, etc. 32. is it? 33. is what causes death to me • hetid for ^-sidi, ^ Romans VI. 13 — VIII. 7. 245 that special commandment. 34. non mafidatUm which causes death to me. 35. it is more after being perceived quam ante, 36. contrary to the commandment of (the) Law the sin is committed. 37. since Adam went contrary to (God's) will. 38. my carnal desire sold me, so that I am under a yoke of sin. Fol. 3*. 1. from desire of my flesh. 2. if then I do it. »<«»■ ™. 15. 3. (it is) not the flesh that he censures, but it is the longing. 4. not a continual dwelling, but somewhat of adjacence. 5. This he deems perficere, the completion of the good intention without interposing an evil intention. 6. opiis of transgression, but it is ... of intention and not of com- pleting it. 7. the deed came, etc. 8. it is part he finds : however, it gets not leadership.^ 9. I delight in. 10. it is a demonstration here, then, that it is a good law, which he says above he has found. 11. it is the soul that is ready to fulfil G-od's law, not the body. 12. ready to do fevil. 13. my mind has a longing to intend good, only that concupiscentia carnalis does not allow it. 14. it is quasi, etc., in (the) law of service to sin. 15. it is it (the law of sin) that gets leadership in membris meis. 16. unless God's grace should help me : it will do it however. 17. here nor there. 18. it is they who believe in Jesus. 19. it causes life to us through belief in Jesus Christ. 20. The law of the spirit saved me from the law of sin. 21. of Moses : it is through him was shown sin through which is death. 22. com- plete fulfilment of that justification. 23. in likeness of flesh wherein was sin. 24. in confession of sufiering from His flesh. 25. some justification was in the Law. 26. that it might be fulfilled in us. 27. is in that wise we shall be holy. 28. for not easy (is it for there to be) a saint of them. 29. these, howeter, are they who shall be saved. 30. this then is 'prudence of the flesh '^ to consider all mundane cares without considering the heavenly. 31. it is life. 32. it is peace towards God. 33. it is hatred to God. 34. as care is on it, besides, to wit, consideration of the mundane things. 1- 1 do not understand this, airicc is perhaps pres. ind. act. sg. 3 of airicim. * d)p6ynii» oapxds, the ' carnal mind ' of the A.V. EoQi. viii. 9. 246 Translation of the Wurzburg Glosses. Fol. 4*. 2. According to the practice of every good pre- ceptor, lie praises and soothes before he reprimands. 3. it is a good answer to you, not base (is) your life. 4. it is thus, however, that ye are, in spiritu, and it is easy for you to do good. 5. so that it does not commit sin. 6. Though Christ is in you through confession of faith in baptismo, and the soul is thereby alive, the body nevertheless is dead through the old sins. Though it has been cleansed through baptism, it is not able to do well until the Holy Spirit awake it. 7. for that guest-house of the Spirit is not base. 8. They are not fleshly sins which are paid for there now, whatsoever they were before. 9. that we should do deeds of flesh ut, etc. 10. though ye are free (?), debts are owed by you ' and by us all,' he adds : he made it the more smoothed off to pay the debts. 11. a penal death.^ 12. killing them was therefore not lamentable. 13. ■ thus will be life eternal if facta carnis be slain. 14. are driven, i.e. if He be their pilot, ut, etc. 15. this then is the testimonium, etc. 16. heritage with Christ ! 17. so that we part. It is thus we are co-heirs if we suffer together like Christ, vel, etc. 18. the glory which was given to Christ, let it be given to us by Him. ut, etc. 19. which is the expectation in which he is. 20. unless it be necessary. 21. to serve filiis Dei. 22. groaneth* 23. we lament. 24. for it is in invisible things that spes is. 25. for that which eye sees is not hope. 26. Needful is patience in it. 27. So it is then that Spiritus helps our weakness when we have the same desire, to wit, in body and soul and in spirit. Meet, then, is this prayer, but we cannot do this unless the Spirit bloweth : thus then our prayer is feeble if they be present things which we ask, and the Spirit helps us not herein : then doth the Spirit help when we beseech glory for our body and for our soul after resurrection. Eom. Tiii. 26. Fol. 4". 1. . . . the Holy Spirit, it is he that is wise. 2. which he would not ask in speech sed, etc. 3. he says the desire of the Spirit because it inspires the desire to the human being. 4. That which seems good to God to pray is ' Pelagius is said to have held that the death of the body was not penal, and that Adam would have died whether he sinned or not. Romans VIII. 2g — IX. 8. 247 that with whicli He inspires His saints. 5. of prosperous things and calamitous. 6. There will be glory after it. 7. these things. 8. he predestined. 9. first-born (is) he of the faithful in resurrection and in receiving glory. 10. it is just to love Him : He gave us much of good. 11, because He stands on our side, who can do aught unto us? It is manifest he is pro nobis not contra. 12. He was not dear to him in our case. 13. Not for one man or two did He suffer, but pro omnibus. Though Judas was, and though ludaei were, delivering Him, He would not have come well- had not the Heavenly Eather delivered Him. 14. is it God ? is this likely of Him ? nay, (it is) not likely, for qui iustificat is more likely to [pardon] quam condemnare. 15. who will condemn God's elect ? 16. Is it Jesus Christ ? will He be at the same time redeeming us and accusing us ? Not so : that will not be : that is not the love He hath for us. 17. nearer to Him is protection^ than would be our accusation, i.e. to our justification (is) that, not to our accusation. 18. He took his station. 19. intercedes, i.e. the Manhood which He received from "5^ makes prayer to the Godhead that we - perish not. 20. as he (Paul) proved it.^ 21. we are ready every day to go to martyrdom. 22. we have been accounted. 23. it is free to every one to slay us. 24. one of the two is likelier than another. 25. the rank that is lower than angels are. 26. noble (?) is the place wherein I say it, quia, etc. 27. my conscience deceives me not, for it is the Holy Ghost of whom I bear witness, 28. it is sad to me that you are without belief. 29. it is from old to new that I have had love for you, optabam, etc. 30. a captive.^ 31. whom God chose as sons of his, ut est, etc. Fol. 4". 1. whose are the fathers of the men who are Kom. ix. 5. there nunc. 2. it is hard to dishonour them, (for) Christ is (one) of them, 3. it is He who is the chief of all. 4. He is God blessed for ever. 5. They are not all Israelites. 6. Those who have descended from Abraham's seed, they are ' The doinni lemm of the MS. must, I think, be read cl6 innilemm. ^ The reference is to Paul's death by the sword : Ldim (leg. Lann) cladib do mdrbad Foil rob aidid anfdil eciir, Harl. 1802, fol. 9". 3 The captive was iytEfle/tB when slain as an offering to the gods. 248 Translation of the W'urzburg Glosses. not all (the) children of (the) promise. 7. it is from Isaac will be begotten the chief seed, not in Ishmael. 8. They will not take the inheritance because they are not filii promissionis, 9. they are accounted. 10. this is. 11. at at the end of a space. 12. of one seed were bom two sons of him. 13. the purpose which God purposed, to choose one of the twain per misericordiam, to condemn the other per debitum iudicium. 14. he who is elder, i.e. Esau. 15. per. dehitum iudicium, for it was hatred which they both deserved if mercy had not come. 16. Because he chose one of the two men without deserving and hated the other, is it likely that that is unrighteousness of God's ? 17. Nay, not wrong ! 18. who is deserving of my word. 19. He spares whom- soever is pleasing to Him. 20. the desire (is) no profit to any one unless God give him the desire, similiter, etc., he whom God spareth, to him is profit. 21. to take vengeance upon him, it was not to spare him. 22. through taking^ vengeance upon him. 23. in the opinion of those who used to say the sin is no one's : he deserves not vengeance, for resistance to God's will is not easy, that is, because it is cui vtclt, etc., not with us then is it. 24. who art thou ? why shouldst thou be about interpreting His judgment with God? 25. the formation. 26. to Him who formed it. 27. not well hast thou made me. 28. hath not He power ? 29. the fashioner. 30. of the clay. 31. from the same lump. 32.it is conspicuous he made one of the two vessels. 33. it is viler that he made the other. 34. though he is willing. 35. He endured, i.e. it was not at once that he took vengeance upon them, although they had deserved it. 36. (they were) proper to have vengeance taken upon them. 37. not for good to them does he delay, but it is that he may deem timely (the) glory for His saints. 38. those unto whom he taught mercy. 39. their salvation, though they deserved it not. 40. it will not be they who shall be chosen from the Jews only who will be in that glory : but they will also be faithful Gentiles. Your own brother Hosea, (ye) Jews, foretold (the) reception and election of (the) Gentiles. ' tribairt is a scribe's mistake for tri ihabairt. Romans IX. 26 — X. 10. 249 Fol. 4*. 1, likely shall be made of unlikely, that is, my Rom. ix. 23. non-people shall be made a people of mine. 2. in the place, i.e. etc., it is not your name that shall live upon them, i.e. plehs Dei. 3. gentiles who were not pkhs Dei hitherto : filii Dei will be their name now : that, truly, is not an unchoice name. 4. an address to gentiles, this, i.e. it was foretold to Israel that of them, though they are multitudes, few persons would believe. 6. though they are multitudes it will be few of them that will believe. 6. There will be some portion of them that will be saved, though all will not be, for into it will come a Word, which perfects the human being in righteous- ness of fair doing. 7. they that shall believe it will be in righteousness. 8. he prophesied before it came to pass. 9. we should perish and none of us should escape (?). 10. the gentiles deserved not their justification : he shows forth, then, two laws and two righteousnesses infra. 11. not (the) righteousness of (the) Law. 12. the deeds of the Law they deemed enough to justify them. 13. they struck many blows against it. 14. that lapis offensionis is a nomen for Christ. 15. the Belzebub : it is the manner, then, of the stone : many blows are given to it, and he who falls upon it breaks his bones : he, however, on whom it falls, he perishes : sic Christus, etc. 16. so he conceals not that Christ is the stone he mentioned. 17. As to Gentiles he says this, lest they should think that he would not love Jews and would not desire their salvation. 18. This is my prayer unto God. 19. that God should save them. 20. proper is prayer for them : piteous is their perishing. 21. Just will every one be who shall believe in Christ. 22. he is not guilty under (the) Law. 23. he says, what may be the righteousness (which is) of faith ? 24. to ask for other testaments. 25.1 Paul putg a gloss on the text of the Old Law. 26. besides ' II u u ii mt n u t u f 111 n i m'ty 27. it is not necessary to call Him back from the dead, besides He arose a mortuis : it is enough for us, then, to believe in Incarnation and Resurrec- tion. 28. if it is quis ascendit ? i.e. if it is a doubt. 1 The Latin part of this gloss seems to refer to Paul's privilege of ascending to heaven ; see 2 Corinth, xii. 2-4. 250 Translation of the Wurzburg Glosses. 29. Christ is at hand with His gospel. 30. to Gentiles after His coming. 31. it is therefore '-prcype ' is. 32. Belief in the heart maketh the man righteous. 33. the confession in the mouth maketh the man safe. Through those twain it is that that a man is safe and righteous, so that he is ever-safe and ever-righteous. Fol. 5*. 1. in the person of the Jew he saith this : they had wonder that the Gentiles had belief, because prophets had not prophesied to them. 2. the preachers. 3. they were not sent to them at all. 4. it is of those teachers it was said. 5. They deem it necessary (to have) a peculiar appearance on the sandals of those that preach pax and carry peace from kings, so that it may be said: 'it is on an errand of peace that these men come.' That is a signum that there should be a peculiar form on the deeds of the preachers. 6. of those who preach mysteria divina. 7. Not many believed what we have heard from Thee, God, although we have preached it to every one ; aliter, what every one heard from us. 8. Is it not false of you what ye say, Jews, that (the) Gentiles would not hear prophesying of Christ ? Nay, they have heard it ! 9. but if it conceals (?). 10. it is [nobler for you what I say, Israel knew it also, that the Gentilesjjelievel. 11. your own leader says it at first. 12. Jews ! 13. into jealousy, that is, ye shall have jealousy that (the) Gentiles are in (the) faith. Or to imitate, that is, ye will imitate them in receiving (the) faith. 14. into a no-people, that is, which was not a people to me hitherto ante quam crederet. 15. he (Esaias) dares to say anything, quia, etc. 16. to correct the Israelites he says this, lest they should boast that they were prophesied unto. 17. that is your name. 18. it is manifest herein that He did not cast away me, for truly I am an Israelite. 19. that is my clan's foundation, 20. he of them who should believe. 21. have ye not heard, Gentiles ! in libris, etc. ? 22. to inflict vengeance upon them. 23. blaming his folk to God, this. 24. They smothered or they dug, and they made worship of idols there. 25. There is no one therein a-worshipping Thee save me alone. 26. that even this one ^ should not be at it.^ ' lit. singularitas. ' i.e. worshipping God. Romans XL ^ — XL 20. 251 27. to worship me. 28. not thou alone, though thou sayest it. 29. to worship Baal. 30. if this be grace works have not preceded.! 31. ye say, why do I say it to thee ? 32. if works should go before it, sed dehitum. Fol. S^. 1. he whom God elected per gratiam, etc. Kom. xi. 7. 2. they attained not righteousness through grace. 3. Their reason was left under their own will, and it was not for good that He took them. 4. to (the) day of Paul or to (the) day of their death. 5. David also conceals not. 6. the altar whereon offering is made to idols. 7. into denial. 8. of vengeance. 9. bow (them) down, God ! 10. that falling without rising may be there ? ahsit : it is not so great. 11; Query, have they offended so greatly that all should fall a fide Christi ? Non : to strengthen the Jews, then, this he hath. 12. Therefore hath God chosen the Gentiles because the Jews deemed not belief (to be) profitable, but chose unbelief. 13. of (the) people of (the) Gentiles. 14. these are the mundus above (mentioned). 15. if they (the Jews) were all,^ so that they should not be (the) apostles tantum. 16. Because it is to you I preach. 17. it is I that am (the) apostle of (the) Gentiles. 18. in whatsoever manner I should do it. 19. my fleshly kindred. 20. through that example, that is, so that they may have jealousy of my being in (the) faith, and if perchance they may imitate. 21. he wrought (the) salvation of the few ' that believed ab illis. 22. alive in faith ex, etc. 23. the first-fruit. 24. the whole folk. 25. a partaker. 26. of the fruitful olive-tree. 27. it is near them that thou art. 28. it is hard for thee, it is not thou that nourishest it, but it that nourishes thee. 29. is it meet to say to thee it is for this that thou breakest not . . . the branches ... to thee after them. 30. that I may be grafted. 31. is it not for this ? i.e. that seems to me more likely, it is this which they had. 32. I have a friend's advice for thee, Gentile, thou shouldst not be arrogant (?), and thou shouldst not boast overmuch, and that thou be constant in faith. 33. lest thou be cast ^ i.e. grace does not depend on works. =! An entire nation, restored to their full complement ? 3 1 read am-beieo, lit. of their little. 252 Translation of the Wurzburg Glosses. away from the righteousness per superbiam, like the original clan. 34. they are (?) ludaei who separated from Abraham's faith. 35. is it not likely? or may it not happen that He spared not, but that He may spare ? 36. it is tlius that honitas will be tibi. 37. Better is (thy) mind towards Him. 38. that in which thou art belongs not to thee, unless it is well-deserved.i 39. surely they will attain this, that out of which they have been cut (?). 40. for God is able. 41. after their severance. 42. A similitude, then, which he gives here, for they have a custom to cut the tree and to insert another tree into it. 43. it is likelier for them to be there. 44. they taught them to be there. Kora.xi. 25. Fol. 5°. 1. . . , 2. it is a portion of them that believed not, and even they will soon believe. Aliter caecitas, i.e. stupidity, ex parte, i.e. from a little time. 3. till all the Gentiles are saved, or a portion of every nation. 4. that Israel should be saved. 5. help will come to them, tbough it be slow : it will, however, be good when it will come to them. 6. The men love me not because I preach (the) gospel to Gentiles. 7. they are friends of mine, however, that is, I love them, it is a clan chosen unto God. 8. forgiveness of sin. 9. what he promised would not be repented of. 10. there was a time that ye believed not, until misericordia Dei came unto you. 11. they denied and crucified Christ. 12. it is misericordia then that will save them : it is not meriium or opus Legis, when they shall believe. 13. for He comprehended, i.e. >iie toVoo i^pt awQj ■f-z^n' my "ii? Iln j[ii li i iiT bin rJnnnrTinjvnrnnj so that misericordia Dei saved them. 14. profound is this mystery, the salvation of the world et omnium, etc., because they all were worthy of death. 15. no one knows it. 16. Question : what may be divitiae here, and sapienfiae and scientiae, and what may be inscrutahilia indicia, and what may be investigabiles viae, and what may be senates Domini ? Not hard (to say) : to this pertain all those things, to the unspeakable diapooitio n which was in the mysteries of /the Godhead in creating (the) elements at (the) beginning. ' I take airlither to he the dependent form of the 3d sg. pres. indie, pass, of arillim, Secus Ebel G.C. 859, where it is rendered by ' conformet.' Romans XL 33— XII. 11. 253 It does not seem to us easy, indeed, to leap from the morality and from the teaching of the human beings to a declaration of (the) creation of (the) elements. It is clear that he adheres to the previous utterance, and it is this that he admires Mc, the depth of the knowledge, since God saved the race of men per misericordiam. 17. (it is) not much trouble to me ^ to entreat mercy from you : it is through it that ye were saved. 18. for the soul is ready to (do) God's yrill: let the soul, then, be roused to do good. 19. without a veil of any colour, without a veil of sin. 20. let every prayer that ye make in God's will be lawful. 21. let your mind be astute, non, etc. 22. God's will, then, is this, that is this triad, i.e. bona, etc., and it is the same as the triad -which he mentioned before, i.e. hostia, etc. 23. This is the plus sapere according to him, if something which he forbade should be done : this, however, is the sapere ad prudentiam, not to do everything which he forbade and to fulfil what he prders. 24. as He gives it to every one according to his faith. Fol. 5*. 1. one work, however, omnia membra perform, that uom. is, one service. 2. we are a body to Christ, and He is a head to us. 3, sunt, i.e. every one severally. 4. est, i.e. every one is a member to another. 5. it is this that causes that co-opera- tion,^ because every one's gift is different. 6. as every one had a portion of the divine grace. 7. different (is) every one's gift. 8. be it according to (the) rule of faith. 9. be it in ministry, that is, in oboedientia to every one. 10. it was he that teaches, i.e. unusquisque, etc., or preaching to every one, i.e. hominibiis post baptisma, i.e. be it in teaching, that is, to fulfil it so that he may be an example to every one. 11. strengthening' every one. 12. be it in simplicity. 13. be it in cheerfulness. 14. without simul^,tions, that is, let not what is uttered by mouth and what is in heart' be different. 15. let every one be gentle to the other .from the brotherly Jove. 16. let every one give honour to the other and not give it to himself. 17. not slothful. 18. so that the valour ' I read ni-im-chuba n-dom, and take cuha to 'he=cumha. But this is a mere in should be inn. , ...,., ' nertad for oo nertad : hence the aspiration of the initial of chach. 254 Translation of the Wiirzburg Glosses. of the love of the Spirit be in us. 19. let it be God whom we serve. 20. gloria futura strengthens our hope. 21. be ye patient. 22. let us be constant in prayer, ut, etc. 23. not enough (is) the blessing' if thou curse : not enough, also, is the non-cursing if thou bless not. 24. let every one's joy be a joy unto thee. 25. let every one's grief be a grief unto thee. 26. that joy or the grief as if unto you it should happen. 27. every lowly deed, let it be this that ye do. 28. evil for evil. 29. for that, is the true prudence. 30. every good that may be let it be that which ye do. 31. a beautiful deed to them. 32. if it be in your power. 33. howsoever it be, let there be pax with you towards every one, though they be a-persecuting you. 34. let it not be your strength that may defend you, ne uos, etc. 35. to avenge you that is, whatsoever shall be your .... they shall have reward for it. 36. (it is) likely that it is true. 37. in order that vengeance for you may visit them from me, that is meeter for you quam, etc. 38. thou shouldst not make contest (?) with him in evil lest both of you be evil. 39. thou shouldst do good to him, and then he will be good. Fol. 6*. 1. for the wicked power he counteth not for a power. 2. unless it be of God. 3. the powers, it is God that ordered them, or the powers that are a Deo are ordered. 4. since God ordered it, why then go against it ? 5. they shall have (the) reward of their resistance ^ : it is to their own mutual destruction^ that He does not forgive any of them. 6. vengeance, that is, they receive it. 7. honum opus fears them not, i.e. its fear. 8. it was more reasonable for an evil deed, because it is a greatening of a good deed, which He doth, and an abating of an evil deed. 9. he declares here, then, what are the powers unto which the service is proper, to wit, they that correct the evil and magnify the good. 10. wilt thou ? 11. thou shalt have from Him reward of thy good deed ... i.e. it is He that gives thee a reward after thy good deed. 12. it is so that ' I take asithiehtho to be a clerical error for a frithauidichtho. ' I take imortun to be a clerical error for immorcuin. Romans XIII. 4— XIV. 10. 255 is reasonable for thee to fear Him. 13. reasonable it is to fear it, for it is to bring vengeance that it bears that Bword. 14. no first-fruits (?) with him, for it is on account of God that he brings vengeance upon tbee. 15. not on any other. 16. because he punishes every evil and magnifies every good. 17. because he is able to take vengeance on you. 18. because ye know that it is with (the) good . he stands, that is, because he is minister Deo. 19. it is thus it stands. 20. give ye the due to them. 21. it is proper to give it to them. 22. they are not . . . with him. 23. debts. 24. nothing is owed to you. 25. besides this. 26. in this saying. 27. it is a time henefaciendi vel, etc., or dilectio proximi is fulfilment of (the) Law. 28. arms. 29. whether one goes into action or into suffering. 30. as it is in (the) day let our going be decent, because it is by day that we travel and see our way [in marg.J .... in copulations. Fol. 6"- 1. every kind of strife. 2. in jealousy, i.e. in Rom. xiii. is. envy. 3. be ye raiment Domino so that He may dwell in you, or let Christ be raiment unto you. 4. let it not be that ye abide according to the lust of your flesh. 5. let it not be to judge him. 6. let it not be in disputations, that is, let not this be your opinion that not good is that which is. 7. it is to them is said ' sumite.' 8. strong is his faith : he deems every food pure. 9. he whose faith is weak. 10. bread tantum, and he prefers that, utfuit, etc. 11. let him not put disrespect upon him. 12. not less than thou does He deem his value. 13. what sort of person art thou ? 14. not unto thee is he servant : he is unto God. 15. there will be a time that he is not feeble. 16. he deems (one) day different (from another). 17. they deem not any day different, but they have abstinence semper. 18. what seems good to every one let him do, si pro Deo. 19. he that fasts. 20. not to. any of us does another belong : we all belong to God. No fault of His though He has our living and our dead : it is therefore He suffered, etc. 21. that we all may with Him. 22. thou hast not that for which thou runnest, and thou hast not every one on whom thou passest judgment. 23. who may be a good man, though he will not eat every food. 256 Translation of the Wurzburg Glosses. 24. wlio may be a good man, though he will eat his food. 25. for a judge stands there without thee to wit, Beus : it is He, also, that is wise therein, not even as thou. 26. that day of judgment has been foretold. 27. all shall give their con- fessions on that day. 28. every one shall answer for him- self. 29. leave ye iudicium Deo, that is, judgment that is .... do not ye pass it nisi, etc. 30. that judgment will be left to you. Rom, liv. 13. Fol. 6". 1. let it be this that shall be indulgent to the .... your righteousness, who is infirmus, etc., i.e. put ye not on any one aught that he desires not. 2. denial, ut, etc. 3. it is in Him I confide. 4. it is common, however, to him. 5. it is common. 6. unless thou be indulgent to him with his weak- ness. 7. cast from thee the sweet foods, and consume these which thy nation consumes, so that he may not be indulgent to thee. 8. it is more that Christ suffered for him, to wit, death : therefore cast from thee the foods which thou lovest. 9. it is not this that brings thee into heaven, though it be consumable. 10. this, however, is regnum. 11. indulgence to the folk that consume not every food. 12. non-indulgence to it. 13. is offended. 14. or tempts him to evil ? 15. his abstinence is weakened. 16. we know it is perfection of faith that impels thee to what thou doest. 17. not with any one thou seest, sed fide. 18. as regards himself, i.e. what he does not bring on any other. 19. contempt is not to be put by any one on any feeble person because of his own perfection. 20. for (the) weakness of his faith, i.e. for his imperfection. 21. he is guilty. 22. it is we who are firmer. 23. the weaknesses. 24. indulgence to them. 25. it is this that is good to them. 26. edification is caritas, etc. 27. not harder for thee quam Christo, for He suffered much tribula- tion to obey Pater. 28. but as bath been written. 29. the reproaches. 30. Jesus saith that. 31. for they needed not to write them unless it were to strengthen us in suffering. Kom.xv.5. Fol. e-i. 1. that every one may love the other. 2. accord- ing to Jesus' commandment ; or as Jesus Christ did. 3. "one mind with you as to Him, and one deed even a deed of Romans XV. 7— XV. 31. 257 charity. 4. let every one receive the other per caritatem, that is, for good unto him. 5. for through humility was that receiving. 6. to show forth that He is (the) true God, and that it is He who has been foretold a patriarchis, that the Son would be like the Father, so that the habit of his nation would be on Him. 7. they adore Grod : good is the return-gift which He gave them, to wit, miserieordia. 8. it was foretold long ago that the Gentiles would have adoration of God. 9. as it is not hard for you. 10. it is Jesse, how- ever, who is origin to Him according to (the) flesh. 11. in the strength of the Holy Ghost, that is, it is He that strengthens us so that we may remain in the perfect hope. 12. there is scientia with you. 13. that every one be fit to instruct another. 14. for it is for this I have received gratiam to preach to every one. 15. except what Christ says per me. 16. for (the) obedience. 17. to the west of Greece and to the east of Italy. Fol. 7*. 1. save my own labour. 2. It is of me of whom Eom. xt. 20. it was prophesied that per me Gentiles shall see, [to whom came no tidings] ^ of Him. 3. I have long had a desire to go unto you. 4. So that I may make a visitation to you ^ I will go to you* by me. 5. I shall be brought in Hispaniam. 6. it seems to them. ... 7. a taking was taken for them (the poor at Jerusalem) by them (the Macedonians and Achaians) : they put together a contribution. 8. they are in debt, that is, it is their duty ministrare. 9. I shall have accomplished. 10. I shall have manifested it. 11. I know that no child with you will hurt me. 12. so that you may help me through beseeching for me in your prayers. 13. it is shown here that it is proper for every one to beseech God on behalf of his fellow. 14. it is obvious that it is in ludaeam that he had settled (?) to go. 15. that they may be thankful. 16. what I have acquired through (the) fruit of ' From the Irish gloss some words corresponding with ' qnibus non est annun- tiatum ' (Isaiah Hi. 16) seem to have been omitted ^er incuriam. ^ Lit. put a circuit on you. ' Here again something seems omitted. 17 258 Translation of the Wurzburg Glosses. my teaching is brouglit Sanctis, etc. 17. so that I may stay on a visit with you. Kom.xvi.2. Fol. 7*. 1. in the way that is proper and worthy Sanctis, that is, worthily of the saints, to receive any one unto you, it is in Domino Himself indeed. 2. as it is worthy Sanctis to welcome saints. 3. whatsoever she may need, give ye it to her. 4. a sign of benevolence and peace always ubi, etc. that is, peace he to you from them, and from you let a saluta- tion to them be taken. 5. who laid that down, i.e. in persecutionibus, that is, they were ready to go to martyrdom for my sake. 6. to Priscilla, etc. 7. they to whom I preached (the) faith. 8. domestic. 9. Priscilla and AquiUa's house- hold. 10. first-fruit. 11. from (the) beginning, that is, of the folk of Asia, he is the first man that first believed in Christ. Or a principio, i.e. from leadership, that is, he was one of the leaders of Asia who believed in Christ. 12. con- firming everything that was preached unto you. 13. noble is their apostolate because they attended on (?) Christ, and because they were folk of (His) family ; not the same as I. 14. let there be peace to you from them all, and take example from their beautiful deeds. 15. because he preaches well and fulfils the gospel. 16. in every tribulation. 17. proven in faith. 18. Aristobulus' household, let there be peace to you from them. 19. fulfilling (the) gospel. 20. all their household, that is, of Philologus and Julia. 21. they beseech you, that is, they bless you. 22. that ye observe. 23. that is not what ye have read in euangelio. Kom. xTi. 18'. Fol. 7". 1. delightful (is) the beauty of the teaching: poisonous, however, (is) its meaning. 2. famous for you is (your) obedience to good and evil, pro qua, etc., or famous is your obedience to faith and (the) gospel, ideo, etc. 3. because your renown is famous. 4. let him be crushed in conflict,^ and let him be routed ^ by you, when God gives an encounter ' by him. 5. this, now, (is) his household. 6. in preaching (the) ' lit. let a conflict te crushed on him. ' Ut. let it hreak on him. ' I take cohrith to he miswritten for eomrith. It certainly cSnnot mean auxilium, as Ehel supposes. Romans XVI. 23 — i Corinth. I. 14.. 259 gospel. 7. he newly came to me, uel, etc. 8. the whole congregation sanctorum on earth, that is, the universe of the men he mentioned and the unity of the church : those are two things and he is a third.^ 9. treasurer, or a man of a treasure-house, qui, etc. 10. so that ye may fulfil what is preached unto you. 11. faithful. 12. of your salvation. 13. Gentiles are nurtured in fide. 13. the Son's taking of flesh to save the race of men. 14. so that (the) Gentiles may he obedient to (the) faith. 15. He it is that knows every one's obedience and faith, or unto him glory is proper, for from him is every wisdom. 16. per incarnationem Ohristi the Gentiles became obedient to (the) faith. 18. of Corin- thians. 19. superstitions of (the) Law. Fol. 7*. 1. in every place besides wherein are Christians. 1 Corintt. i. 2. 2. precamur : this is why he saith it, because it is two persons that sent it (the first epistle to the Corinthians), i.e. Paulus et Sosthenes. 3. it is a marvel to me that ye have God's grace. 4. as hath been preached unto you ye preserve it. 5. it is with you all. 6. ye know primum aduentum, etc., ye will know secundum, etc. 7. in unity of Christ's Body, ut, etc. 8. He gives (the) name of 'brothers' to them lest they should say the reproving is because of his hatred. But it is because of his love. 9. Herein, then, he passes to the bitter drink of the reproval when the lips of the chalice have, down to this, been smeared with honey, that is, uerba lenia et amicalia which he spake to them. 10. so that the belief which is in your heart, and which ye utter with (your) lips may be the same. Here, then, is shown causa, etc., conten- tions they had, and discord, among disciples ; unity, however, among their masters. All are servants of God's; but the disciples made a difierence between them and gods of them : that is what he (Paul) castigates Uc. 11. another thing has been signified (?) to me. 12. they are not worldly conten- tions. 13. these are the contentions that ye have. 14. respect for the head to be given to the members. 15. it is on myself I will come. 16. why, then, was the adoration due to God given to Paul in that way ? 17. that (is) not your manner. ' A translation of the proper name Tertius, Eom. xvi. 22. 260 Translation of the Wilrzburg Glosses. 1 Corinth, i. 15. Fol. 8». 1. if I baptize you. 2. besides this. 3. I remember not if I baptized any other. 4. to him, then, teaching and rousing, so that every one should be ready for his baptism, and his (Paul's) disciple for the baptisna afterwards, so that he should not hurt himself against anything which any other should do. 5. it was not that I should not do it indeed, but the mystery of the Cross will not be understood if the preaching be eloquent and be brilliant. Crux, then, (is) a name for the act of crucifixion, but it is transferred from that, so that it is a name for the tree. 6. (It is) not agreeable to them that the Lord was crucified, and it is foolishness. 7. i.e. apparehit, eta} 8. it is manifest quod, etc. 9. it is therefore I say of it stultam. 10. in every wisdom that is wisdom unto God they understood not per etc. 11. they deem teaching to them no profit unless miracles are wrought thereat. 12. they deem it no profit unless it be eloquent. 13. I deem it no shame : they deem that stuUitia and scandalum. 14. that which men could not do by their wisdom till He came, (they now can do^) by His cross, i.e. that which ludaei et Graeci demanded, i.e. uirtutem et sapieniiam, they would get them si credidissent, as uocati, etc., understand it. 15. all (ye) faithful ! 16. lae is not sapiens if he is secundum carnem. 17. all are not wise, that is, it is not a multitude of them that are there. Or it is not a multitude that is potens if it be secundum carnem, for it is he who is sapiens, and who is potens, and who is fortis, and who is nobilis, qui credit, etc. 18. that which ye deem nothing in, etc. 19. not from any other. 20. it is in, etc. 1 coi-intii. ii. 3, Fol. 8". 1. Meet (is) weakness and great fear on the slave so long as he is serving his lord. 2. let it not be in that ye trust yourselves, i.e. in philosophia. 3. their bodies and their minds will be separated from them, or their wisdom will be separated from them. 4. so that no one of the wise men of the world knows it. 5. What are they which He has prepared? 6. deep things. 7. a similitude this. 8. save ' In this gloss, both Latin and Irish are obscure to me. ' Some corresponding words seem to have dropt out of the Irish gloss. I Corinth. II. ii—IV. 2. 261 the man himself. 9. homine who considers it. 10. in that way knoweth he in whom is the Holy Spirit of God's mystery. 11. faithful ones. 12. we preach. 13. we com- bining, i.e. his meet teaching to each. 14. like unto a quadruped. 15. not just is a spirituale documentum to him. • 16. he is reprobated as regards the spirit. Fol. 8". 1. No one sets reprobation upon him. 2. this is icorinti. u. 15. sensus, which teaches knowledge Domini to every one, 3. not the teaching of perfect folk do I teach unto i/ou, for ye endure not that. 4. a gloss on the ' carnalibus,' that is, your deeds are not perfect in Christ. 5. not firm teaching. 6. therefore it is not food that I gave you. 7. for ye are not better than at the first. 8. the carnal desire still weighs you down. 9. it is this that make carnal men of them. 10. These are ' contentiones et emulationes.' 11. of what sort of men do ye make gods? Slaves and servants of Him in whom ye have believed. 12. as it has been entrusted to him. 13. not to be counted as anything. 14. it is He that is somewhat. 15. it is notorious that they are labourers. 16. it is per gratiam that he protects you ^ then. 17. He %£ whom it has been preached SMjjeraec?«/?cai: not - mine superaedificare, sed, etc. 18. just is a building to the foundation. 19. though false apostles make it void. 20. both good and evil. Fol. 8*. 1. if he be steadfast in tribulations, if his work be 1 corinth.iii. 14. good. 2. he that .... minor sins. 3. loss .... tribulation. 4. he will be safe. 5. are ye ignorant ? 6. it was not proper to pollute it. 7. ye are that temple. 8. fool. 9. let him become, that is, let him make himself stupid. 10. dearer to Him is he that bath wisdom, that is, with God. 11. not usual is good through it. 12. I will reproach. 13. in crafti- ness, that is, in the cunning or in the cleverness. 14. these are omnia which he mentions below. 15. whosoever, then, may act in it, they all are yours. 16. that is the same as their 'uita.' 17. that is the same as their ' mors.' 18. let this be the judgment that is given upon us. 19. we set forth the 1 eotofutairosi seems a scribal error for cotob-utainosi, pres. indie, act. sg. 3 of cmutaingim with infixed pron. of pi. 2. 262 Translation of the Wurzburg Glosses. divine mysteries. 20. he, then, is the good messenger who seeks glory for his lord et non siU ipsi, that is, what is sought in him. 21. that seems to me of little worth: though it be praise, though it be blame that ye give me, its worth seems small to me. 22. the human praise is likened to a day because of the short time that it abides.^ 23. he is God who is knowing in me. 24. I am not righteous because of this. 25. until the true Judge shall come. 26. fulfil ye what I preach. I do not pronounce judgment on any one nor on myself : quasi dizisset: it is therefore I have in a figure transferred into myself all these things we have mentioned above, putting ourselves into your possession and saying ' we are servants of yours,' and our not boasting as to masters ut Gamaliel, etc., and not judging any one until the Lord shall judge him ; so that ye may gain humility from me, that is, your not boasting as to masters, and not judging of any one, whether he be good or evil, until God should have judged him. 27. is it not thou thyself ? 28. though thou shouldst receive mdicium, etc., it was not the more : besides non accepisti. icomti.iT. 9. Fol. 9*. 1. not Under our yoke are yc. 2. I think. .3. as we are destined, that is, after the manner of a man who goes to battle, for he expects death when he goes to the battle. 4. a multitude's eye beholds us. 5. to him (there is) teaching by day and labour with hands in node. 6. it is (the) fruit of his hands that supported^ him. 7. as if we were scum. 8. ofiFscouring. 9. until this, i.e. until the time in which we are. 10. a perfect (number) for an imperfect. 11. of the pedagogues, i.e. puerorum custodes, that is, the perfect folk^ who are at baptism. ... 12. though your teachers are abundant. 13. it is a natural right for me to beseech you, for ye are sons miki, and I am a father nobis. 14. be ye father-like, that is, take your father's succession and imitate his customs. 15. he imitates my customs. 16. he will teach you. 17. he will declare to you ' Literally, for its shortness (ffairti) that (it) is. ' The MS. has dodcoisged, a ecrihal error for dodtoisged. ' 01 Te'Xeioi or sponsors, Olden. I Corinth. IV. i8—V. ii. 263 how my customs may be. 18. it is in Christ those ways are. 19. as though I were not coming to correct you. I will come indeed. 20. I will punish their pride if I come. 21. I shall know how 5'e may be. 22. honum opus, this is what I shall praise. 23. it is you, then, that have the choice : if ye will be better ye will be corrected by another correction. Eepent of (your) customs : if ye should repent of that, it is in love and in a spirit (of meekness) that one will come to you. Fol. 9*"- 1. that is meeter quam inflatio. 2. so that he i connth. v. will not be at all in peccato save that he will be in poenitentia. 3. he is present, then, when his word is read out. 4. as if I were present. 5. not in my own authority have I judged him. 6. it is from the Spirit I have brought judgment. 7. iudicaui indeed tradere. I should have delivered him ^ ; or ye would have delivered him. Aliter, to madness it is said that he is given : through this will his soul be saved in die Domini, etc. 8. Satanae, i.e. to the Adversary, i.e. for him virtue is opposite to the vice. 9. that his soul may be saved. 10. that ye could not pass judgment on this crime. 11. lump of dough. 12. unsoured, that is, without sour- ness of sin. 13. as leaven in bread was forbidden at the solemnity agni, sic (it is) not proper for the leaven of sin to be at the solemnity Agni, i.e. Christi. 14. at Christ's feast. 15. uselessness. 16. simplicity with us and righteousness, utfuit Adam before sinning. 17. that seems to me a clearer saying, for I know that ye will not be in communion with them, alioquin debueratis, for their customs are not like unto you. This is right for you, not-being along (with them). 18. It is therefore scripsi. 19. (It is) not this scripsi uobis, i.e. non commiscemini, that is, I say not to you to separate from them, that is, from the Gentiles, because of teaching to them, if perchance they be taken into (the) faith alioquin. For if it were not because of that teaching dehueritis ye should depart from the land and earth of those (people). The order of teaching, then, has constrained you so that ye have not gone. 20. this time, that is, I regret not quod 1 dondnindinsime of the MS. is a scribal error for dondnindnisinse as the G.C», 469 has it. 264 Translation of the Wurzburg Glosses. scripsi : I say it still. 21. a reviler or condemner. 22. it is so. 23. eating with him in a house, or receiving his food. 24. what profits? it profits nothing. 25. ii is f rater that I say quid enim, etc. ] Corinth. ,. 13. J'qI. 9°. 1. a recapitulation by me : it is this on which I spoke before ; or it is a title to that which has been subjoined to it. 2. they have a judge without you, even Christ. 3. dares : they have another evil. 4. a suit, a judgment. 5. a judgment. 6. that he be judged. 7. it is not church- folk whom ye deem judges. 8. if ye knew it, ye would not snatch the petty judgments from them. 9. it will be in your power that this world will be judged. 10. because it is more reasonable for us to sin out of the brittle substance of the flesh which we have received, if we should sin, than it was for them (to sin) out of the attenuated substance which they received.'^ It is therefore, then, that we shall pass judgment on them, etc. Or we shall judge the true angels, i.e. this, truly, is the way we shall judge them, that is, as they will be in the encompassment ^ of the Doom we shall be also. 11. ex-laymen who are at penance in eccUsiis. 12. let it be them who (shall ?) give judgments among you. 13. unto your shame. 14. there is no one wise, because thus it is done. 16. it is that, however, which ye do. 16. from judgment. 17. this practice was not with you, but with the unbelievers. 18. nay, assuredly. 19. this is the trespass; this is the sin upon another. 20. what compels you not to forgive every injury that may have been done to you, and not to be against complaining of it ? 21. it is better than to avenge it. 22. ye forgive not the injury that is done you, but. ye complain against : 23 ye take away from every one, and ye defraud every one. 24. it was not the same for you, though it was he to whom ye did (?). 25. these he deems inimici qui, etc. 26. the sodomites. 27. folk who are reviling. 28. the whole synod of them, then, will not be in the unity of heaven's household. 29. all this, then, was a name of yours : or ye have done all this. 30. that purity ' araroit (which he receiTed) should certainly he araroitefar. ' iinpudiu dat. sg. of impsuide (gl. obsessio) Ml. iW'. I Corinth. VI. ii— VII. 5. 265 and the holiness and the righteousness in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ and of the Holy Ghost, unto you (are) those three things. Here, then, he recalls the three Persons (of the Trinity), i.e. Fater, etc. 31. I am not brought under the power of any satisfying of them, ut ebriosi, etc. 32. near is their kinship. 33. yet it is the man that adores those two things. It will then be clear to them. Fol. 9*. I that he may regulate (?) the foods, that 1 Corinth, vi. 13. is, to forbid lust, for if gluttony were not, lust would not be. 2. so that the Lord may be a prince to it : it is the usage of the prince who protects it to fight. 3. the body wherein the Lord is prince, it will be roused through the might of the Godhead,, even as our Lord Jesus was roused. 4. Shall I snatch his members from Christ, and shall I make of them a harlot's members ? Absii ! 5. for the harlot gathers unto her the sins of those that visit her, so that there is said to be one body of sin, and ' body ' is said of that great mass of sinners. Now he that goes to her he gathers on him the great mass of that body and of that sin which is on the harlot; and she strips it not ofi', but they both perish. 6. Shun ye and be ye weak, for it is proper to shun it. 7. except lust. 8. be makes the body, that is, the body of the sins which are on the harlot. 9. it is clear to me that ye would not commit fornication if ye knew this. 10. from the Godhead. 11. ye are not your own. 12. let Him be your burden. 13. this is more proper for you than for sins to be therein. 14. for letters were sent from them witb questions to him. 15. this is the answer which ye take from me. 16. she cannot mutually take nor copulate unless the husband hath desire. 17. unless it be agreeable to the husband. 18. let then the husband not boast this time in (his) power, for he, too, cannot mutually take or copulate unless there is desire apud mulierem. 19. of the two opera- tions. 20. let not eacb defraud the other. 21. save only. 22. except ye be at one 1 as to it. 24. lest every one go out of his duty into adultery through the Devil's temptation 1 lit. except if there be unity to you. 266 Translation of the Wiirzburg Glosses. and through your incontinence. 25. if it were my will that ye should do therein, it is thus that every one would be, as I am, that is, in celibacy. 26. both celibacy and matrimony. 27 etsi nolo that it should be, all will not be equal ; but though they be not like me in celibacy, it is in God's will they all will live, [that is, whether in celibacy or matrimony.] 28. who live in chastity, 29. an evil that is better than aa evil, this. 30. it is this that I enjoin. 31. if she separate from her husband, let her not go to another husband, but abide in chastity. 32. ' if she betake herself to a husband, let him be the first one. Fol. 10*. 1. I do not bring an accusation against him. icoiintii.Yii.i2. It is Dominus, however, (who) dicit, etc. 2. he likes her company. 3. let her not part from the husband, if per- chance he may be saved through her company. 4. this has happened. Therefore, then, I say that they should be together if perchance one of the twain be saved through the other. 5. unless it be in this wise, your children will be unclean, that is, what shall cleave to the unbelieving will be unbelieving. 6. because ye stand together and are now believing, your children also (will be) believing. 7. let not the believer detain him, and let him (the believer) not be indulgent to him. 8. let us not have a contest with any one. 9. thou wilt save the man though he be with thee perforce. 10. man, whence shouldst thou know that thou wilt save the woman though she be with thee perforce? 11. as the Lord hath distributed to every one. 12. whether in celibacy or in marriage, as he hath been called, let him be so. This is the title of the law above (?), though it is said that it is a recapitulation of the law aforesaid. 13. that is what I teach to every one. 14. circumcised from marriage ; for not of the fleshly circumcision which he hath (is) this. 15. let him not enter matrimony : it is obvious Mc that what is above is not of the fleshly circumcision : or let not his mind seek praeputium if it be circumcised. 16. let not his mind say that that would be better. 17. (it is) not enough for thee to be without a wife, unless thou do good I Corintk. VII. ig—VII. 35. 267 deeds. 18. whatsoever the condition^ in which one is, whether it be celibacy or matrimony, it is necessary to fulfil God's commandments therein. 19. without any changing. 20. seek not celibacy. 21. though thou couldst put thy wife away from thee, thou shouldst not put her away ; but wait if perchance ye have agreement. 22. it is in matrimony he was called unto God. 23. a free-slave, that is, he is a freedman unto God, not Him tantum seruit. 24. without divided service coniugio. 25. Let him still abide therein provided it be in God's wiU. 26. He said not this, let every one abide in celibacy whether he be well-able or ill-able. Question, what said the Lord? Not hard (to say) : qui potest, etc. 27. for if it were a command that I gave,^ punishment would follow transgression thereof. 28. as I am steady at the mission to which I have come. 29. if it is with thy wife that thou believedst, let her not part from thee after believing. 30. unless it be with a wife that thou believedst, take not a wife after believing. Fol. 10*. 1. The troubles of the world, however, will not icorinth.vii. be taken from them, to wit, bearing children and nursing, and what is hardest of them, loss of reward.' 2. your being in celibacy. 3. this is the end of the world, it is not good to give love to it ; or this is what remaineth,* ut, etc., i.e. this is what is over, ut, etc. 4. as is daughter and father, sister and brother. 5. as if they had not them, or so that they be as those that have not wives. 6. as those that weep not or as if they wept not. 7. like those that buy not. 8. like those that use not. 9. there is no care upon him save service unto God, but that is proper. 10. he has no care save service uxori. 11. different is the ordo which each of them makes. 12. that is, that uirgo. 13. these are they whom he mentions below. 14. not to detain you in celibacy unless it be for preparing a reward for you. 15. this, then, is the honestum, to pray God without any interruption from ' lit. grade. ' lit. made. » perhaps the marriage-feast, Matth. xix. 10. * lit. a remainder. 268 Translation of the Wurzburg Glosses. the care of the world, that is, from a wife. 16. it is unseemly per etc. 17. more than grown-up. 18. as the daughter desires. 19. those two things, then, are borne through this text. 20. he has determined in his heart that the daughter should be^ in virginity, or to his flesh at the first time.^ 21. he manifests here a difference which there is between matrimony and virginity, when is said non peccare coniugio and henefacere by the virginity, and when is said benefacere coniugio it is melius facere uirginitatem. 22. to (the) law of service to (the) husband. 23, so long as the husband is alive. 24. It seems to me better, however, that she should be in virginity. 25. God's spirit is in me : it is better to do (according to) my counsel. 26. that no idol is anything, and that it makes nothing unclean. 27. that knowledge, however, that is good, provided there be no pride therein. That, now, is therein, and not alive is it. 28. indulgence to the brother feeble in faith protects the faith. 1 Corinth. Yiii. 2. FqI. 10". 1. It is thus that it is right to visit the idols, provided they do not eat the meats that are offered to the idol, lest (this) should destroy the brotherly love through offence to the faithful brother whose mind is weak.' 2. ... to God through indulgence to the feeble brother. 3. feeble is their conscience, and they deem unclean what , is offered to idols ; but the firm (one) encourages them to eat those meats ; and it is equal to them that it is an idol- offering that they eat, because it is not through firmness of faith that they consume it. 4. it is equal to them that it is an idol-offering. 5. they deem it an offence to bring it upon them or, to do it before them. 6. who eats what is on the altar of the idol. 7. is not? 8. conscientious. 9. he will be encouraged. 10. it is little for you to be indulgent to him : it is for him that Christ suffered. 11. since Christ died for sake of the feeble folk, and they, then, are members of Christ's, the sin that is done against them is done against Christ. 12. it is thus that ye offend against Christ. 13. be- ' Lit. a being to the daughter. ' Of. fun dul n-isiu (hao vice), G.C.^ xiii. n. ' I suspect that this obscure marginal gloss belongs to y. 13. T Corinth. VIII. 13— IX. 15. 269 cause it is a sin in Christ what seems evil to the brother, that is, if thou causest denial to the brother. 14. lest I should deny^ (him), i.e. lest denial be caused to him. 15. is not ? 16. since I am an apostle and I am a teacher to every one, am I not free though I do every deed ? 17. good is my soul-friend. 18. is it not I that cause belief to you in Domino^ 19. a sign. 20. am I an apostle, people ? Look thou at (the) Corinthians and Gentiles ; have not they believed ? Truly it is an apostle's work that has caused that, and it is I who preached to them. 21. it were a fruit of our labour in this wise, if we consumed every food and if we did what our fellows do ; but it would not be the encouragement of the brethren and a hope of a greater reward. 22. who are females attending us; not, however, for any other operation. Fol. 10*. 1. is it likely that there is a special slavery for 1 Corintii.ix. 6. us and Barnabas ? 2. the three things^ which he mentioned above. Surelj' (?) we have potestas, for quis militat (without his pay) ? 3. it (feeding a flock) is a labour to him though he consume it (the milk). 4. human' indeed are haec exempla. 5. Does he not say? Nay, he saith it. 6. who treads out, i.e. because they have a custom (for) the oxen to tread out the corn. 7. that is likelier, i.e. it is we who are houes qui etc.* 8. not of the natural ox but of us pre- ceptors ; for it is of us these two things were said, quoniam etc. 9. if we have preached them.^ 10. greatly, that is, abundantly. 11. not unto you is (there) imposition: spiritualia (given) by us to you and carnalia by you to us. 12. was it not juster to give it to us ? 13. lest men say, it is teaching for food only, and that the believers may not diminish, and that I may have a reward. 14. this (is) another simile which he has : it is free to him to eat of the fruit of his teaching. 15. a place wherein the chief-priests ' I take derlind to stand for derldinn, i.e. de-ro-luadin, -with the accent on the de. " eating, drinking, and leading atout a wife. ' i.e. after the manner of men. ^ „ i. l^ ■ -j. , * Cf. Secimdinus' hymn, 6 : ' quorum que corda ao mentes oancto arat opintu. ' Bpiritual things. 270 Translation of the Wurzburg Glosses. used to be praying. 16. a priest's right in tlie temple : it is to them it was given. 17. those, too, are Levites who used to he attending to the offerings. 18. a part to be burnt on the altar and another part to be eaten by them, for this was devoted for their support. 19. as that law has been in (the) Old Testament this is in (the) New Testa- ment. 20. honorum which are given for teaching the gospel. 21, the glory which will be given to me in heaven. 22. by giving me pay for my teaching. 23. if I preach for pay, that is, for my raiment and my sustenance, I shall not have a reward after my teaching. 24. it is necessary for me to teach for my raiment and my susten- ance: unless I preach I shall perish of cold and hunger. 25. my death will be to me from cold and hunger unless I preach. 26. if it is (my own) will that drives me to it : unless it is for pay. 27. this is a bargain if there is preach- ing for pay, i.e. this was entrusted to me for my sustenance. 28. what may be that which gives a reward to me ? 29. without pay. 30. if it be sine sumptu. 31. receipt of pay for my teaching, for that was in potestate mea, if I should do it. 32. teaching to every one sine uitio. 33. so that they may be rich in faith, or so that they may be in gain of (the) reward to me. 34. I became a Jew by appear- ance. 35. I was not a Jew by customs. 36. that I might bring them unto faith. 37. as he brought testimonies from the altars of the idols to manifest the hidden (?) God. 1 Corinth. ix. 22. Fol. ll^ 1. through indulgence to them. 2. it is for this I have been omnia in omnibus. 3. in a race (?). 4. all run, and it is one man of them that gains victory in com- pleting it. 5. the crown which is sought therein, that is the remuneration of the soldier's service. 6. it is not (merely) unns of you that will gain the victory. 7. that he may be the readier for the victory. 8. the crown. 9. little is the value for which that labour is performed. 10. it is clear to me that he will have victory : incertum, however, is the victory of the earthly soldiers, because it is (only) unvs accipit palmam. 11. not like him who boxes, that is not void is the labour which I perform. 12. through teaching / Corinth. IX. 27— X. 22. 271 and not receiving pay. 13. to fulfil. 14. I myself. 15. without fulfilling that which I preach. 16. a threaten- ing, then, and a cautioning (is) this, lest any one should sin. 17. their rock behind them or the water after the sand. Or it is Christ who was horo. post. 18. he declares his meaning in this. 19. Question, why should the rock be spiriiualis? Not hard (to say) : eo quod etc. this is the mystical rock out of which brake the mighty stream of the spiritual teaching, which quenched the thirst of the spiritual Israel of the saints in the desert of Life, journeying to the Land of Promise of the Living. 20. though Grod has done much of good for them. 21. they are not all who have been elect. 22. ven- geance fell 1 upon them : if they had been elect it would not have fallen.^ 23. It is not all (the) ^Mi Israhel who have been evil. 24. we pray not for aught that will be contrary to our faith. 25. against God and Moses etc. 26. after their murmuring. 27. he ended them in uindicta. 28. mirahilia which Grod wrought for (the) children of Israel. 29. it is vain to take them from them. 30. the (things) that God did for the children, of Israel and the things which they did. 31. for our admonition. Fol. IP. 1 2. no sufiering that ye would i corintii. x. n. not sustain. 3. profit or increase. 4. God will free us from the sufferings : let then your part be with Him. 5. this, then, is the temptatio humana which he mentioned above, cultus of idols and desire of their food. 6. it is a custom, then, of the good teachers to praise the understanding of the hearers that they may love what they hear. 7. because it blesses us. 8. that bread. 9. the idol cannot pollute it. 10. that it is anything. 11. the idol, then, is not anything. 12. through consuming aught that is offered to them, eo quod etc. 13. it is fiUed full of wine on an altar of demons. 14. in enjoying Christ's Body. 15. in enjoying what is offered to idols. 16. do we imitate? 16". that we order manducare etc. 17. in God's will. 17*. they are not profitable against God's will : dearer to me, then, is that ' lit. went. ' lit. gone. 272 Translation of the Wurzburg Glosses. which is profitable than that which is free. 18. let him not seek his own desire, that is, though he hath a desire to enjoy the foods let him not enjoy lest he bring unfaith and ofience to the faithful feeble one. 19. in a market-house. 20. it is free to you. 21. (it is) not pleasant for you to ask it, lest your conscience should go on it. 22. if ye should see profit in going to him, that is, profit of bringing him to (the) faith. 23. ofiered in sacrifice. 24. because it is an un- faithful one who proclaims it. 25. that ye should not enjoy. 26. judgment of reprobation. 1 Corinth, s. 30. Pol. 11". 1. If there is the Holy Spirit within me that there be not cause from myself to speak evil of me. 2. after consuming the food. 53. this, then, (is) a recapitulation. 4. glory to Grod and strength of faith to indulgence to the feeble in faith. 5. indulgence to their habits without indulgence to their customs, unless they be good. 6. what is profit to the many, to save them. 7. lest it be too much for them to imitate Christ at once. 8. who preaches to her children or to her household uel etc. 9. without a veil on her head. 10. the being without a crown, this is the nlonj'uelare which he mentions. 11. uirum suum, that is, it is a sign of violation of a marriage-bond. 12. for it is the same, i.e. to be bareheaded, i.e. as if she were shorn, i.e. a uiro siw or from hair. 13. let her be shorn, non tam etc., or it is the same to her that she should be shorn. 14. as Christ is head uiri, uir is head mulieris : as the woman gives due respect to the man, sic uir Christo. 15. but it is the woman who exists to help uir. 16. because she is propter uirum creata. 17. although the man is nobler as regards him neither of them has been without the other. 18. bare. 19. does not ^ nature teach ? 20. not seemly. 21. we have not this custom, even to go against nature and quarrelling and contention. 1 corintb. xi. 18. Fol. 11*. 1 . It is this which I reprimand at first. 2. there is something of it that is true, or the section of you that is contentious, uel fidei, or in the part of the faith ye are con-- ' Here ni seems for cemi. / Corinth. XL ip—XIL 14. 273 tentious. 3. it is certain that it is, and it is this which will produce schismata etc. 4. tfe^g deem, it not profitable man-. H^ ducare etc. 5. a fitting answer (?) to you : ye would do it, ^ besides, without any great sin.^ 6. or is it to bring contempt on the Church that ye do it? 7. it is a re-crucifixion of Christ when one goes to Christ's Body indigne. 8, let him purify himself through repentance, so that there be nothing in him which his conscience may reprehend. 9. provided he have no sins. 10. weak are aU their bodies. 11. feeble, that is, members are wanting to them, that is, those limbs are dead though they be in their body. 12. they go to premature death, that is, shortness of life. 13. to castigate us. 14. let every one wait for the other. 15. for the sacrifice is not enough for him ; but if it be not enough, let it not be in ecclesia manducet, sed domi. 16. if ye make of the church a half- complete banqueting-house. Fol. 12*. 1. I prefer that ye should know these things 1 corinth. xu. 1. especially. 2. it is clear to you. 3. for at this (time) ye did not understand the knowledge of Christ, i.e. that ye may know. 4. it is not in the spirit of God if he say it. 5. many, however, are dona etc. though the Spirit is single. 6. three names he gives Mc Spiritui, etc. Ostenditur hie that the work is of no one sed Spiritus. 7. the Spirit is to be manifested in him because of (the) grace which it gives him. 8. that is, one Spirit distributes it. 9. working a miracle. 10. translation of (one) language into another ut etc., or to bring mysteries out of single sounds, and then to preach out of them, ui etc. 11. here is set forth that the Spirit's gifts are manj' and that the Spirit is single. 12. This, then, is a simile of his, that is : as every member serves the other in the body, let the talent of every one of us serve the other, for we are one body in Christ. 13. those members, though they are many, are (one) body. 14. Christ deems (them) one body. 15. we have been massed into one body through baptism. 16. all are in that body. 17, we have drunk a great draught of the grace of, the Holy Spirit. 18. the 1 One would have expected een nach immarmus m6r. 18 274 Translation of the Wurzburg Glosses. one member (is) not a body. 19. for tbey are members that make up the body. 20. foot. 21. 'Hand is comelier than I,' says Foot. ' I am not of the body because I am not Hand.' 22. as though he were therefore not of the body, but he «s of it. 23. if, then, the foot is in the Ohurch, it is the practical folk, and the hand, it is the practical folk who are more than the others. 24. contemplative folk. 25. the field which the eye took in is more delightful than I am. 26. as regards it: de corpore is it. 27. that, too, is body. 28. posuit verily membrum. 29. it is thus that God made man's body of many members. 30. verily He established one body of many members. 33. I need you not, feet ! 34. This is not the extent to which every member can dispense with the other, sed multo etc. 1 Corinth, xii. 22. Fol. 12". 1. which are weaker, as are the heart and liver and other inward organs. 2. of protecting them : it is nobler for them to serve the other members- than even to serve themselves whatever they may think. 3. through the service of the other members to them, that is, to gather raiment round them and food for them. 4. face and hands and feet. 6. what was lacking unto it, i.e. colour and firmness, that makes up the whole body therein. 6. so that every member may do what is wished by another: because they are in one body their unity would be good. 7. as they exist. 8. because it is one body, let every member help the other. 9. though ye do not deem that union close. 10. they all have sickness if sickness should be in the one member. 11. if the member be sound after its sickness it is a consolation to the other members. 12. it is apparent, then, of what the similitude has been understood hitherto, to wit, as there is unity among the members of a human being's body, that there be union among us also, because we are Christ's body and we are Christ's members. 13. these (the apostles) are they that take precedence quia etc. 14. the teaching folk in praesenti etc. 15. they that do various deeds, or working miracles. 16. helpers. 17. vice-abbots. 18. the church-folk are not all apostles, 19. all are not teachers. 20. all do not work miracles. 21. all have not I Corinth. XII. 30— XIV. 5. 275 the grace of working miracles. 22. all do not speak with many tongues. 23. all are not excellent at translating from one language into another, or in disputing as to sounds, or in bringing mysteries out of them. 24. than speaking in many languages. 25. this is the demonstrabo. 26. a fitting love for God. 27. brass that soundeth, even devotion with- out charity. 28. which .... or sounds. 29. grace of teaching. 30. of what has been done and will be done. 31. of working miracles. 32. nothing of that profits me. 33. he collects Mc, then, all the gifts of the Spirit, and none of them profiteth unless there be charity. 34. in mortem, for a multitude does it, death for one's friend, nearer and nearer, until itself (death) has come to one. 35. better is charity than all things are. Fol. 12°. 1. extravagantly (?). 2. save God's love tanium. 1 Connth. xiii. 444 3. reading is not needed there. 4. we shall not speak, that is. His charity, however, thou shouldst preserve it (?) beyond. 5. it is little we know in God's mysteries. 6. it is little we preach of God's mysteries, for we know them not. 7. that we shall be in the future. 8. I used to feel. 9. since per- fection has come to me, I do no childish deeds ; but I shall go into heaven. "We shall be wise, and we shall all be perfect. 10. this he deems a similitude of an eye. 11. So long as we are in corpore, we see the divine mysteries just as one sees something through a shadow. 12. for what is seen through darkness is not clear, and is not quite certain. 13. it is (only) a part of the Godhead which I know, or it is a part in me that knows the Godhead, that is, anima tantum knows it. 14. that, however, will be ex toto: it will not be ex parte. 15. this is their number. 16. even in the present world. 17. the three things above, spes, fides etc. 18. ye may preach. 19. he who speaks many languages. 20. for they under- stand not. 21. he understands it. 22. every one hears the sound and knows not what he says. 23. who preaches. 24. that is profit. 25. that is his own profit only. 26. he himself understands, or he produces praise for him. 27. who preaches. 28. that is (the) profit of many. 29. I say this not because of envy towards you, for I should like you to speak 276 Translation of the Wurzburg Glosses. many tongues. 30. that, however, I prefer. 31. I prefer, then, that which produces that great value to you. 32. only thus is that profit, provided he interpret what he may say and bring it into every, one's understanding. 33. so that many may believe through him. 34. through many lan- guages. 35. I will now give you an example which your attention will meet with. 36. what may be my profit to you if I should speak thus ? 37. so that it may be manifest to every one. 38. so that every one shall know. 39. , in preaching, that is, rousing every one to believe so that he may be ready for baptism. 40. teaching every one after his baptism. 41. pipe. 42. harp. 43. unless there be a difference in the sound, the notes are not known. 44. what is played on the pipe or harp. 45. or what is harped. 46. this is another similitude of his, even a similitude of a trumpet : for it hath many sounds, and different is each of them, to wit, it is different at battle, different at unyoking or at marching, or at sleep or council. Unless the man ^ who sounds it distinguishes — that is, if he make but one (note) — what it is sounded for is not understood. Thus, then, unless the foreign language is distinguished and unless it is translated, no one who hears it understands. 1 Corinth. xiv. B. Fol. 12*. 1. like to you are these two things. 2. unless ye translate. 3. into air, i.e. it will be a beating of the air, for you, for no one will understand what ye say. 4. is it not clear to you that there are in the world many kinds of language. 5. there is not, then, a language in the [world] without sound, that is, what profit to you then this sound unless ye know what is under that sound ? 6. for he under- stands not the language I speak. It is he, then, that will say : ' this is a barbarian.' 7. since then it is thus, i.e. better is preaching than speaking many languages : be it this that ye do. 8. let it be thus, well spoken with an interpretation. 9. let him speak well. 10. though I speak well. 11. my mind, however, understands not. 12. what is it that is good of that then ? Not hard (to say) ; I will ' I would now read {i)nfer instead of {lasi^nfer. I Corinth. XIV. 16—XIV. 26. 277 speak well spiritu et mente, i.e. my mind will understand what my lips will utter. 13. thou sayest with the sound tantum. 14. who shall fillpi 15. place, or locality of explaining and manifesting; for (it is) no profit to him unless it is explained to him. 16. to the simpleton or to the ignorant'. 17. on the abundance of the teaching which thou utterest. 18. he will not know at what place in it it is fitting to say amen. 19. not easy to say amen in that wise. 20. it is however declared by the fair statement that thou hast God's grace ; but it is not profit to any one else. 21. he says this lest they should suppose then that speaking many languages is not a grace of the Spirit. 22. I, too, am fit to interpret it. 23. the understanding f ro m whiuh I dutm iL dui^iiabbj to save every one. 24. ' howsoever, then, it is,' says he, ' count ye.' 25. 'perfect for imperfect' (is) this, that is, 'ten thousand words ' for ' speaking many languages ' ; and I would under- stand^ them ut praedicarem ea. 26. to the imperfect folk that, now, has been said : ' Be ye not imperfect, then, lest it be fitting for you.' 27. it (the Jewish people) will know every language when it shall be brought into captivity. 28. though they have heard many languages, and though they speak them, they will not be the better. It is manifest, then, that speaking many languages is not of great value. 29. This, then, is the only profit for which speaking many languages is given, that God may be glorified thereby and that the unbelievers may be the readier to believe. 30, pre- ceptors. 31. teaching, however, it is to the faithful folk. 32. to forbid the greed also. 33. without profitableness of teaching. 34. simpletons or unfaithful men. 35. the simpletons. 36. this is what they will say : ' these men are mad.' 37. if they preach. 38. judgment is passed upon him. 39. through tbe moral teaching in which every one's morality is reckoned, and he does not oppose this morality, to wit, deed and word and cogitation. 40. every man of these men is a prophet. 41, what then is to be done at that ? not hard (to say) : let every one sing his psalms, and teach and ' The text from which the glosses were transcribed here probably had mppleUt, ? I suppose nistucin to be a scribe's mistake for nustucinn. 278 Translation of the Wmzhurg Glosses. set forth : whatever it is that any one has, let it be ad aedifi- cationem. 42. he understands what the psalm contains. 43. after baptism. 44. manifestation of mysteries. icorintii.xiT.26. Fol. 13*- 1. Speaking many languages, with their trans-; lation into another language. 2. from language into lan- guage. 3. whatever, then, be the gift that is bestowed on any one, let it be for the edification of the Church that he employs it, even edification of a multitude in faith. 4. if any one be there, then, who speaks many languages, let it not be more than two or three persons also. 5. but let every one be after the other, that is, let them not speak at the same time. 6. let it be one man who preaches it, for un- seemly is the speaking at the same time of the two or the three. Let one man be interpreted in that manner. 7. for he will not understand. 8. he understands himself tantum. 9. enough are two teachers in a church or three : disciples besides and students, each after the other. 10. ye will all be able to be teachers through this alternation : each should listen to the other. 11. let them listen to the teaching and pass judgment upon it quia mos est apud illos confutation praedicatorum. 12. if aught mysterious should come' into the mind of the man who is sitting, and he joins the other, that is, he that was master prim, let him be disciple post, 13. This an answer of his mentibus illorum if, when he says potestis etc., any one should say ' every one will be teacher there.' For it is thus that ye would be able to prophesy, if it be per singulos. Question, then, et mulieres ? what will these do ? will they preach. ' No,' says Paul, ' taeeant ' etc. 14. taceainjt indeed, that is, all who are listening. 15. all who preach. 16. some assert that the Holy Spirit who dwelt in prophetis Veteris (Testamenti), that He should be subjected ^/'o^Aefos Novi (Testamenti), i e. apostolis ; quod non uerum, for not of them is (the) word he (Paul) has Mc, sed de praedicatoribus. 17. attention to another is due from every one. 18. that He is God and is peace. 19. for it is hard for a member to teach what a head may utter. 20. it is ' Literally, if there should be anything of mysteries that should come upon. / Corinth. XIV. j6~XV. ii. 279 obvious, then, that the man who used to preach had no desire to sit down, and his fellow to come after him. Certainly, indeed, it was not from you, but from (the) apostles. 21. is it to you only that there has been preaching ? Certainly not to you (alone), sed omnibus gentibus, it is not meet to make (aught) profound of the gospel. 22. let his mind be to this : let him preach thus. 23. only the part of writing them is mine: they are the Lord's, however. 24. in bestowal of grace. 25. but let it be as I say it. 26. provided it be with interpretation of those languages, i.e. from you your- selves or from any one else. 27. here, then, he orders (them) to imitate (his) preaching and to speak many languages, provided it be with profit to the church. 28. let every act be in its proper order. 29. let it be well and let it be duly that ye do everything. Whether it be preaching, whether it be speaking many languages, let it be done as I say. And this is a recapitulation in addition to the aforesaid laws. Or it is the title of the law before. 30. ye have also received my teaching. 31. that is a praise to them. 32. as hath been preached to you, let it be thus that ye fulfil it. 33. it was proper that ye should fulfil it : much of marvel has been preached unto ,you. 34. except the belief which ye believed is vain. 35. that in which ye have a doubt, to wit, resurrection, this is what I have set forth to you before everything. 36. as hath, been foretold in (the) Prophets and figured in (the) Law, and as is declared in (the) Gospel. 37. of Zion. Fol. IS*". 1. this appearance, then, is manifested to fiveicorintii xv. 6. hundred .... which dwelt in the city at that time. 2. more than five hundred men, for certifying resurrectionis. 3. if ye desire even to converse with any of them, ye may do it. 4. youngest. 5. for a great honour is the apostleship, even to be an embassy to you from Jesus. 6. Grod's grace has caused (it) for me, that I have apostleship. 7. not void was his service.'- 8. though he was minimus and though he was abortiuus. 9. we have unity of teaching because it is one 1 lit. eervivit. 280 Trmslcktion of the Wursburg Glosses. grace that we have. 10. aa we have preached Him, ye have believed it. 11. it is a disgrace to them even this, that is, not to preach to the ignorant folk. 12. if, then, the doctrine which I preached is clear to you, to wit, that Christ rose from the dead, why do ye leave doubt on a section of you de resurrectione hominum? 13. this, then, is usual for the cunning folk : they let the delay (?) upon them and then come second after it when (their) mind is set on running . . so that he is before them who runs afterwards.^ 14. vanity and void for us is what we preach unless it is true ut etc. 15. it is false testimony which we give to God like this. 16. that witness is against Godhead. 17. We accuse God of a thing which He has not done in that wise, to wit, the raising of Christ from the dead. 18. Therefore do I accuse them of rejecting Christ's resurrection, because they deny resurrectionem mortuorum. 19. It is manifest (that) unless ye believe the resurrection of Christ et mortuorum, your faith wUl not sanctify you in that wise, and will not sever you from your sins, 20. it is perishing to them unless there be life eternal. 21. if it be Christ's life only that we believe here or if it be our life here only. 22. beyond every one. 23. it is that, however, which is true, and true, moreover, is resurrection omnium post se. 24. this is firstfruit, magni- fying in resurrection and receiving glory. 25. similitude with dissimilitude then (is) this, 26. not to distinguish an order in resurrection (is) this, for it wiU be together that omnes mortui will arise. 27. in order of receiving reward to (the) righteous and in order of receiving punishments to (the) sinners. 28. There will be an end to the service of every element, for postea it will not be needed. 29. Then will be finis when the Son shall deliver to the Father these the power of the Son. 31. for every grade in them hath sinned, things wherein He reigned here. 30. He will put them under icorinth.xT.26. Fol. 13", 1. whatsoever death that may be, whether death of separation of body and soul and (leg. or) penal death. 2. lest it should be supposed that (the) Godhead is ' This gloss is obscure to me and the meanings ascribed to aail and fobenat are doubtful. z Corinth. XV. 26— XV. 4:3. 281 subject to tbe Manbood. 3. it is He alone wbo is augbt; 4. peccatoribus wbo cause deatb uel uoluntatem. 5. at all. 6. wbat profit is it to tbem to separate at all from tbeir desires and tbeir sins ? 7. wbat profit to us is wbat we sufier of every tribulation and of every danger of tbe world ? 8. I am ready to go to martyrdom every day. 9. for pre- paring you into. glory. 10. if it is Cbrist's Manbood I believe if I believe not in His resurrection and my own resurrection, tbat is, if it be a present life tantum tbat I bave. 11. if it be for tbe present life tantilm tbat I do it. 12. tbis is tbe drink whicb we consume. If it be tbus tbat we are, we are like unto tbe quadruped of wbicb Isaiab uttered tbis saying. 13. a pseudoprophetis : utter ye not autem uerha wbicb tbe imperfect folk utters. 15. tbe God- bead is able to raise up Cbrist et etc. 16. It is not good to associate with tbem. 17. tbat it be with tbem, i.e. bave ye not sbame that they are .... without teaching to them ... of the resurrection, tbat is, tbat there be disgrace ■et etc. 18. does it protect any of you to say tbis ? 19. an unbelieving question, tbis. 20. in what kind of body will they arise? 21. not tbe ear which is ahead dost thou cast in terram, but a grain of an ear tantum. 22. pure or bare. 23. so that tbe single grain bec omes a great ear. 24. it is Sift own body which(receivesygvery see^tbat is, if it be a grain of wheat whicb thou sbalt cast, it is an ear of wheat etc. 25. the same. 26. There are three things which be sets forth hie, that is, a difference between heavenly bodies and earthly bodies, and a difference between heavenly bodies among themselves, and a difference between earthly bodies among themselves. The difference there is between heavenly bodies significat tbe difference between tbe glory ^ of the saints in heaven : tbe difference of the earthly bodies significat the difference of the punishments which are (awarded) to the sinful in bell. 27. different. 28. different. Fol. 13^ 1. in decaying and dissolving, 2. without decaying, without dissolving afterwards. 3. baseness of 1 Corinth, xv. 42. their being mixed with mould. 4. There are three things ' i.e. the respective glories. 282 Translation of the Wurzburg Glosses. here (gloria, uirtus, spiritualitas) : . it is not easy to bring them to the bodies peccatorum etc. 5. animate. 6. its soul (is) alive tantiim. 7. the spirit now quickens the body. 8. what is perishable is that which was first brought to pass. 9. what, however, is perennial is that which was sent at the end. 9. the son (is) like (his) mother. 10. this (is) like (his) Father, a Son, however. 1 1. like unto Adam in works and desires. 12. like unto Christ himself (is) his heavenly Father. 13. like to Christ in operibus etc. 15. the industry we have bestowed on following Adam's works in sins, let us give to following Christ's deeds in iustitia, and we shall be caelestes then. 16- This is this mystery, to wit, the resurrection of all the dead. 17. a thing that will not be, though there is a change for the sinners, he (Paul) does not count that as a change, for in their case it is out of death into death. The change, however, iustorum out of death into life, ^Aa^ is what he counts. 18. in the last sound, for there will not be (any) sound of assembly after that. 19. there will not be decaying or dissolution to them after that. 20. It is just that this corruptible should be clothed with the incorruptible. It was not wonderful that his own body should be robed in this. 21. whether in action or in passion it should be done. In hoc uerbo etc. whether {induo ends) in o or in r there is passivity. 22. when he takes around him, 23. what the prophet said will be verified. 24. has been swallowed up. 25. where may be the sting wherewith thou struckest uitam etc. ? 26. because it is through transgression of (the) Law that sin has been manifested. 27. the law of concupiscence which is in every one's members, to desire sin. Every one since Adam overstepped that law. 28. through belief in Jesus Christ. 29. so that your deeds may be more perfect for every one. 30. so that ye may do the deeds which Christ did. 31. ye are sure. 32. ye will have glory after it. 33. of the collections. 1 Corinth. xTi. 2. ^ol. 14». 1. Collect ye on Sunday still so that the collection may not seem to you onerous. 2. so that he may well collect. 3. so that its . amount may seem con- / Corinth. XVI. 4.-2 Corinth. I. 4. 283 fenient to him. 4. if ye think fit to protect me. 5. my own household and some one of you. 6. when I shall visit. 7. I will visit. 8. it will not be a bit of a visit to you, but I will tarry with you, for ye are not perfect. The Mace- donians, however, are perfect. 9. I will winter. 10. it is this I intend. 11. if God is willing. 12. manifest (?). 13. a multitude opposes me therein. 14. if he shall come to you before me. 15. of sin or of non-fulfilment of this epistle. 16. in not being according to his will. 17. send ye him hither before I shall go. 18. for I expect. 19. with his household who went with him. 20. I give testimony for him. 21. that he should not be alone. 22. it was not a desire of his. 23. this time. 24. free. 25. when he shall have- leisure, or it will not be unseasonable (?) when he shall come. 27. let no one ofEend against another and God. 28. why is it that ye do not imitate ? 29. it is they who first of you believed. 30. they are a-serving Apostolorum Dei, not like you. 31. to obey them. 32. to your teachers and to your soul-friends. 33. they have (some) of the excess which is wanting to you. 34. it seems marvellous to me. 35. profit, however, to you. 36. to do whatever they say. 37. it seems dear to her to do good to you. Fol. 14*. 1. sit indeed I love Jesus : caritas then sit. 1c01-i11th.xvi.24. 2. authority of apostleship this, then, to put his own name at the beginning of the epistle. 3. my leadership was the Father's will. 4. a preceptor and teacher of yours (is) Timothy, and a brother in faith — it was not impossible even in flesh.i 5. to the holy congregation which there is in Corinth. 6. it is not only to the folk of Corinth that I wish this good ; but I wish it to all the saints who are in Achaia. 7. it is this that fulfils him. 8. the Godhead. 9. that is, the Father. 10. both the present world's tribulations and future punishments. 11. through instruction to them or our freedom is an example of consolation and of freedom to every one. 12. from the oppression. 13. so that we may comfort every one in enduring sufierings even as we are 1 As Timothy's father was a Greek, Acts xvi. 1, 3. 284 Translation of the Wiirzburg Glosses. comforted by God. 14. even we ourselves. 15. As mucli suffering as is bestowed upon us, so much is the consolation that is bestowed. God, then, putteth not upon us suffering which we could not endure. Even the suffering which we endure, consolation He giveth after it. 16. we are afflicted. 17. that you may have comfort and salvation we have endurance of sufferings, that is, what our masters do it is better for us to do it. 18. the salvation will be through the endurance of the sufferings. 19. we know that your faith is firm in the sufferings. 20. I wish that you should know it. 21. greatly. 22. a burden of sufferings was raised upon us, that strength was not raised up. 23. it would weary us. 24. it seems to us a weariness to be in life, ut etc. 25. for our neighbourhood to death. 26. to teach Christ's death, uel paratio etc., or to know tidings from death. Aliter, uiuere seemed to us fatigue. Question, what have we done ? Not hard (to say), sed etc., that is, praying and .... of our death, this is what we did, sed etc. 2 Corinth, i. 10. Fol. 14". 1. his help wiU still be with us. 2. ye helping, i.e. ye will beseech God along with us that we may endure our sufferings. 3. ye assisting indeed ut etc. 4. who will believe in us. 5. thanks. 6. so that they may be heard (?). 7. to save a multitude through doctrine after freeing them. 8. it was not false for us as to our conscience ; not for reward nor recompense do we preach (the) Gospel. 9. not for reward nor recompense [do we preach], but it is for preparing a multitude in etc. 10. this is ' simplicity of God ' to teach the Gospel without reward, without recom- pense. 11. for this reward is sought and glory. 12. ye know my behaviour towards you, that is, that I seek no reward for my instruction. 13. I am certain. 14. to (the) end of perfection. 15. a part of you or a part of our teaching. 16. it is through us that ye have the glory which ye have in futuro. 17. as it is by bringing you to (the) faith we shall have glory in die, etc. 18. because I praise you and boast myself in you. 19. Question : what may be prima gratia? Not hard (to say: the) grace of forgiveness of sins through baptism. This is the second grace : forgive- 2 Corinth. I. i6 — /. 23. 285 Bess of sin through repentance. 20. I shall be bestowed, that is, every side that he went here it is to instruct and teach. 21. for it is a usage of pride, diflferent is that which is said in it and what is done. 22. for that which is purposed according to the flesh, usual is false and true therein. Not, then, according to the flesh is my purpose, sed etc. 23. so that there should be, i.e. so that those two things should be in my speech, even false and true, that is, so that what I may say by lips and what I may purpose in heart may be different. 24. a species of oath. It is herein he had a similitude, to wit, as this is not in Grod, even True and False, but it is True tantum that there is in Him, so it is True that there is in us. 25. True tantum, it is this which is in us. 26. is preached to you. 27. False and True simul. 28. who is Est, i.e. True. 29. it is hard for us to utter falsehood, for He that speaketh in us, even lesus Ohristus, He is just. 30. It is myself I mention flrst. 31. In lesu Christo there was not Est and JSfon, that is, True and False, but it is Est only that dwelt in Him, that is True, even eternal existence of justice. 32. truly, G-od promised : it was verified in Christ. 33. through Him was corarmimcatei gratia etc. 34. . . . glory to us . . . 35. it is He that stablisheth us with you. 36. from the Holy Spirit. 37. it is He to whom .... i.e. in likeness to him in deeds and customs. 38. who gave a pledge even a worthy testimony . . . when dicit .... debt uita etc. through . . . our pledge will be .... a debt with us . . . Ohristus and the Holy Spirit. 39. an oath by me (is) this. 40. it is for the sake of sparing you that I came not to you statim, to inflict vengeance and to reprimand ' you, though I had power (to do) that, ut Petrus etc. 41. We are not potent over your faith. 42. we work with you in preparing spiritual grace for you : does not this cause joy unto you and to us ? 43. This verily has caused joy to us, your being in faith and the steadfastness with which ye abide in it. 1 aidUur is here the dat. sg. of aidher, aithber, and not a verb, as Zeuss-Ehel 423, supposed. 286 Translation of the Wurzburg Glosses. 2 Corinth, ii.i. Fol. 14* 1. that it should not be needful to reprove you this time. Reproval and setting forth of sin in the first epistle : forgiveness and consolation in the last. 2, the coming of the epistle he counts as the coming of himself. 3. lest I should cause grief to you on the second coming. 4. through reproving j'our sin. 5. through reproof from me. 6. uerbum uel opus of the reproof above. 7. of your being iu sin. 8. of the sufferings which I suffer in Asia. 9. it is of you. 10. it is juster that for me is joy from you than grief. 11. I am sure that my joy is your joy. 12. for your joy is joy to me. 13. though we have had other troubles, dearer to us was care for you. 14. not to put sadness upon you (is) this. 15. what love. 16. so that ye might know the great- ness of the love for you that I have. 17. so that I count not sin with you all, or so that I give aid to you lest I be heavy on you alone. 18. it is a multitude that reproved him. 19. That reproof only is good if forgiveness should follow it. (It is) not good for you, then, not to forgive post increpationem. 20. with despair. 21. lest despair swallow him up, forgive him and console him. 22. show your charity towards him. 23. if perchance ye fulfil what has been preached to you in the Gospel, even forgiveness to every one. 24. he whom ye forgive, him I also will forgive. 25. what I forgive for you, it is Christ that forgives it by me. 26. it is in Christ's person I do that. 27. that we be not deceived, that is, through despair : for he . (Satan) is cunning in persuading the sin so, that it is completed : after its comple* tion, he persuades (the sinner) to despair. 28. so we are ac- quainted with him now, we know his meaning, whosoever he be that preaches him and with whom he is. 29. a multitude was ready therein to believe : however, I remained not thereat, because Titus was not ahead of me. 30. here is shown the abundance of love from Paul to them, in that he remained not preaching to the multitude, because of the bitterness of the tidings from the messenger who had gone to them. 31. taking my leave. 32. because we breathe the knowledge of Christ to every one. 33. through knowledge of faith. 34. the savour fidei they savour not per nos, and (yet) it is 2 Corinth. II. 16—III. 13. 287 preached unto them every way, 35. so that odor uitae is in mortem, and so that odor mortis is in mortem. 36. not every one. 37. we are not like the preachers who answer you around us. It is not for them to boast, but lest they should receive any one else. 38. we seek no pay for our teaching. 39. to us the teaching which we preach. 40. it is Christ that we preach. Fol. 15*. 1. shall we begin ? i.e. are we at that, then, ^ comth. iii. 1. after our being known to you at first ? have ye not cast an eye over us ? 2. I deny it : we need not. 3. shall epistles be brought from us to bear testimony of us ? 4. we will name ourselves, even ourselves. 5. there is no need, then, of a letter from you, for we know without it. 6. the faith in you bears witness of us. 7. what is in our heart ye fulfil it. 8. every one knows us through your belief, that is, bears testimony because ye are believers. 9. because ye fulfil Christ's command dum etc. 10. with ink. 11. in (the) table of (the) heart. 12. to say, ye are written by the Spirit in unity with Christ. 13. not from ourselves are we messengers to you. 14. our sufficiency to teach and instruct every one. 15. he (Paul) deems it meet to receive a message to you : or it is He (Grod) that caused it. 16. it is in that his sin takes vengeance on every one and is punishment infuturo through transgression. Therefore, then, does he say littera occidit, because it is this that was in it : morte moriatur. 17. vengeance. 18. What Moses said was done : or gloria was displayed in giving Legis. 19. It is this he says hie, that due respect be given to the teachers, i.e. that quod dicunt be fulfilled. 20. they would, not have endured to behold his face after he had been conversing with Grod, when the Law was given to him. 21. because of (the) glory. 22. this he says from above, from quod si etc. 23. teachers of the New Testament, a great thing that somewhat is to be done for them. 24. to Moses. 25. all (the) glory of (the) Old Testament.. 26. to do aught that (the) Law orders. 27. all the glory of the New Testament. 28. teaching. 29. to signify that ^lii Israel understood not mysteries, and that there was a veil of unbelief between their hearts (and 288 Translation of the . Wiirzburg Glosses. him). 30. of writing this book. 31. because Christ was not believed as He was figured in (the) Law's mysteries. 32. there is no veil between us and Christ ; uel non reuelatum est, i.e. illis ludaeis, i.e. they understood not etc. quoniam etc. i.e. since uelamen litterae has been destroyed through belief in Christ. Question, what hath been done to them ? Not hard (to say) : sed usque etc. 33. through belief in Christ. 34. they do not yet understand the mystery of the Law, i.e. what was prophesied and what was figured of Christ. 2Cormth.iii. 16. j'qI. 15". 1. ... who wiU believe, twelve thousand de illis} Or whosoever de illis believes will understand (the) mysteries Legis. 2. to corporeality and naturalness ludaei trust tantum . . . spiritual is Dominies and the whole New Testament is spiritualized. 3. without serving (the) Law. 4. unveiled, i.e. we put a veil from us. 5. knowledge of the Grodhead. 6. imago of the Transfiguration on Mount Tabor. 7. even as is from the Spirit. 8. God's mercy which has caused faith unto us. 9. we cut ofi'.^ 10. in craftiness ut alii etc. 11. not for pay nor wage do we preach. 12. in the mani- festation. 13. every one's conscience knows our kind. 14. if what we preach seems darkened to any one, it (is) not (so) to him that fulfils it, but to him that believes it not. 15. in which gloria Christi is preached. 16. a natural form secundum diuinitatem. 17. therefore it is Christ's glory we preach, for we preach not our own glory. 18. therefore truly we preach to you. 19. so that we are skilled in mysteries of godhead. 20. knowledge of godhead and of the grace of the Spirit. 21. we are not sad. 22. we vacillate (?). 23 (it is) not desertion that we .... 24. because quod dicimus is true. 25. as Jesus was dead to this world, sic etc. 26. so that we may have the glory wherein Christ is in heaven. 27. the death to which we go causes life unto you, that is, it is for (bringing) life to you that we go to death. 2 Corinth, iv. 15. Fol. 15". 1. It is for your sakes. 2. the variety of the gifts which are bestowed on every one. 3.. of the graces* 1 Rev. vii. S. ' The original of this gloss is intended for aldicamus. 2 Corinth. IV. 15— V. 20. 289 4. that all to the magnifying of God. 5. better and better. 6. for the moment. 7. exceedingly. 8. of reward to us. 9. we give not love to things present. 10. they are not worthy to be loved. 11. it is proper, however, to meditate on them. 12. wearisome seems to us (the) severance of body and of soul. 13. so that a house of immortality be let down around us from heaven. 14. concerning the eternal life. 15. sore seems to us (the) severance of body and of soul. 16. so that Vita may overcome that body. 17. he is God. 18. no wisdom to us. 19. we dare. 20. we ... . 21. we consent to it. 22. it seems easier to us to separate from our body if what we have prayed for be exceeding difficult, even to go in our body to heaven. 23. since it is to Him we shall go, it is better for us placere illi. 24.. meet for us is His fair wage out of our body. 25. protection will not be allowed (?) there in giving confessions on that day. 26. He knows us quod etc. 27. I am certain. 28. that you also know us. Fol. 15*- 1. "We need it not, ye have cast an eye over us 2Cormtii.v. 12. at first. 2. occasion. 3. we cause to you. 4. that ye should not cast them on you. 5. in word. 6. so that we may be your boast, that is, so that ye may say : ' what our masters do not, we will not do, though ye preach it.' 7. from meditating on God. 8. to you : it is to you proficit. It is proper for you if ye give testimony of us. 9. non cogitare the wishes and desires of the world, but that we should be at one time meditating on God, at another time preaching for love of God. We do each of the twain. 10. it seems to us certain. 11. lest any one should have (any) care save to do God's will. 12. that death is not to be counted as a disgrace, for He rose again. 13. since Christ did all this for us, it is not just for any one, then, to be in carnal desire. 14. that Christ was in (the) flesh. 15. that is resurrexit etc. 16. Godhead, i.e. there was not Manhood without Godhead. 17. ambassage ut etc. 18. not on behalf of the might of the world do we pray, but it is on behalf of Christ. 19. that he. 20. an offering : for they had a name ' peccatum,' for the offering that was offered because of sin. 19 290 Translation of tJie Wurzburg Glosses. Because therefore of the peccatum of Adam's seed this was offered, wherefore it is just that it is called ' peccatum.' ' 21. much of marvel was wrought of Him. 22. every one's age. 23. of acceptance of faith unto every one and of every one's acceptance by God. 24. of salvation of every one through faith. 25. we giving not to any one. 26. Meet for us ut etc. 27. if we fulfil what we preach, we shall not be blamed afterwards. 28. in dangers. 29. cold and hunger. 30. in stripes. 31. in imprisonments. 32. going from country to country. 33. compulsory sufferings (he mentions) down to that : ^ voluntary sufferings this below. 34. in knowledge without irritation. 35. in pleasant converse. 36. Spiritus Sanctus, then, is in nobis. 37. on lips tantum. 38. of working miracles. 39. arms of righteousness to defend us. 40. that pride de prosperis may not affect us : that despair in aduersis may not affect us.' 2Corinth.Ti.8 Fol. 16". 1. Whether ye praise US, whether ye blame US, brings neither pride nor sadness upon us. 2. As every one should know us not, and yet he knows us. 3. ready to go to death every day. 4. God protects us from every tribula- tion. 5. God protects us still. 6. yea, we are joyful even in trihulationibus. 7. after truth. 8. so that we be not in hunger or in coldness. 9. lest we be in hunger or in coldness. 10. it seems to us desirable to teach you. 11. not straitened is it that our teaching is given to you. 12. straitened, however, are ye in receiving those teachings. 13. if ye be good, ye shall have the reward which will be given to us. 14. as unto children : that is, after teaching (is) this. 15. let your mind and your heart be enlarged in receiving this teaching. 16. let not the yoke in which ye are be the same. 17. they are called a 'temple,' since it is one God that dwells in them. 18. three names, then, he gives to them. 19. he joins himself to them ut etc. 20. so ' The glossator seems to mean that peccatum, like Hehr. chatt&th and Gr. a/iaprta, was applied to the sin-offeringf. ' cossm=coth-\-sin. Ebel, G.C.^ 771, note 2, sti'angely supposes this cossin to be a verb. ' dexter = prosper (' dextra auspioia prospera ' Festus) : sinister = adversus (Verg. Georg. i. 444). 2 Corinth. VII. I2—VI1I. 3. 291 that your body and your soul be clean. 21. so that your soul be holy in fear of Grod. 22. we have defrauded no one. 23. not therefor did ye do this. 24. not blame to one is praise of another. Though I say this, it is not to reprimand you, but to instruct you, so that ye may do what we do, and that ye may not do what we do not. 25. through fulfilment and imitation of whatever we do. 26. I am not afraid ^ to give evidence for you. 27. because ye do imitate us in all (your) usages de etc. 28. seeing that ye are perfect, I feel not any tribulation. 29. since we know not any tidings of you. 30. who are in my communion — and he gives them not his heart. 31. it is usual for Him to help every feeble one in sufferings. Fol. IG*"- 1. with tidings from you. 2. the joy that he 2 corinth. vu. e. had with you, that is, because he found before him desi- derium etc. 3. Titus. 4. your zeal against false apostles for my sake. 5. though it be for a season, that is, a portion of an hour. 6. besides ... I had no regret. 7. At this time. 8. it is not your grief that causes joy to me. 9. (it is) no detriment to you, though we are not with you, for ye are good without it. 10. that tristitia worketh salutem. 11. concerning (the) anxieties saeculi, even grief for what perishes, and for what is not found, and for what some one hath who is not with thee. 12. great (the) thing. 13. on Devil and desires, i.e. boniim opus after him. 14. probauistis uos. 15. from anxiety. 16. it is for thinking of you. 17. we have been comforted quod etc. 18. (it was) not sad that he returned.^ 19. I had no shame to say to him that he would have joy with you and that your usages would be good before him. 20. our glorying. 21. to Titus. 22. all true sicut dixi. 23. beyond every one. 24. who remembers. Fol. 16". 1. desire without parsimony. 2. their ^awjof rtes 2 Connth.Tiii. 2. and their simplicitas produced riches for us. 3. this I 1 lit. I am fearless. „ . , , , 2 donintarrdi I take to be do-n-md-tan-ro-soi, the pert. sg. 3 ot the verb dointdim, with the prefix ro, the personal pronoun of sg. 3 and the relative infixed. So -tintarrad, Fiac 1. 18 =do-ind-ta-ro-s6ad. Only in the former case the verb is intransitive, in the latter it is transitive (' converteret '). 292 Translation of the Wurzburg Glosses. marvel at. 4. hereof I bear witness, of the strength of the charity which abode in them. 5. so that there be a share for them in ministering to them. 6. before that alms. 7. it is obvious, therefore, why Titus went. 8. ye have all this. 9. that what you bring us be better than (what) every one (else brings). 10. to prove your charity. 11. it seems that, though ye have given somewhat to His (Christ's) household, good are His merits unto you. 12. this is my advice, to give it. 13. because ye deem it desirable. 14. a year ago. 15. that uelle. 16. the will. 17. buying > or borrowing is needless : but give what ye have. 18. if there be desire. 19. according to the power that ye have. 20. unjust is consolation for the one set and fasting for the other set. 21. the giving of the alms. 22. the abundance that ye have of the riches. 23. so that they may beseech God for you. 24. that there be no de- frauding of one by another. 25. the manna was not more plentiful to him though he were mighty at gathering (it). 26. not less was his portion, though he was weak at gathering.^ 2Cormtii.Tiii.i8. ^(A. 16*. 1. teaching the gospel so that every one praises him. 2. every one deems it proper for him to be asking his alms, or it is just for him to be in the society of good men. 3. we deem it desirable, then, that it should be done by you. 4. in appropriating * eleemosyna, or in the suspicion that it would not be (sent) to Jerusalem, i.e. the (ypus which they brought, or in taking pay for our preaching. As I do not take it then, Luke does not take. 6. who preach God's glory in etc. 6. so that every church may see it. 7. two things, then, are taken in this text below, he had : it is^ (the) teaching of morality to all the Corinthians : for I do not mention to you the alms that is taken to Jerusalem, for I know that this is ready with you. Aliter, it is the alms that He suggests above, but it is to the lay folk it is suggested : as regards those in orders and the perfect folk it is needless to suggest it. 8. I am glorying on your behalf to (the) ' lit. price. 2 Exodus xvi. 18. ' The corrupt techt mudu of the MS. probahly stands for some derirative of teehtaim ' I possess.' ' The rodbnisprecepi of the MS. should of course be )'0(?io is precept. But what is the noni. to rodio ? 2 Corinth. IX. 2—X. 13. 293 Macedonians. 9. this is why I glory. ,10. a suggestion reached you from me. 11. lest my glorying be a shame to me. 12. it seems to me harder for the outland folk to know it. 13. lest there be shame to you and to us. 14. he gives. (the) name of 'blessing' to the alms, because it is given with a blessing. 15. defrauding. Fol. 17*. 1. since ye are enriched. 2. if they should be ^corfnth.ix.u given with singleness, we will give thanks to God for it. 3. through thanksgiving by the saints unto whom the alms is brought. 4. good (is) your confession. 5. frequent is their supplication on your behalf. 6. I believed that ye would do it. 7. through fearlessaess of power. 8. I dare. 9. they deserved it. 10. we should be able to avenge it. 11. primum of what is sent to you. 12. since he boasted that he had power hitherto, he now says that he is a servant and not the lord. 13. he says at first that he is a servant : he considers iterum that he should do a servant's deeds, that is, let not any one imagine that he is not more quam serui, and that even when we boasted it was not for love of boasting, but that ye might have profit thereby, that is, that ye might believe, and that ye might imitate my customs, and that ye might not believe in any one save one who should do those deeds. Fol. n\ 1. as I could not do in (your) presence what 1 2Cormth.x. 9. say per epistolas. 2. great are the judgments which are written therein, in epistoMs. 3. he is weak, however, when he is here. 4. of no account, that is, the word is not eloquent, i.e. not strong, but it is simple, and it is clear. 5. we are potent in our word. 6. we boast not what we do not after getting some tidings of you.^ 7, it will be proved in our work after arriving. 8. we dare not this. 9. it is not our pleasure to compare ourselves with them, that is, we do not what they do. 10. with ourselves we will com- pare ourselves, that is, as we are. We will not boast in augnt that we do not, ut etc. 11. exceeding greatly, or according to the measure (appointed) to any one. 12. we will liken ' lit. alic[iiid Testri nuntii. In G.C." 54, Ebel takes ni here to be the negative particle. 294 Translation of the Wurzburg Glosses. ourselves to ourselves. 13. whicli He granted to us. 14. in. equality to you. 15. so that we are apostles to you. 16. as if we were not equal to you. 17. we do not overcome. 18. it is not for the fruit of any other's teaching that I go. 19. around you on every side. 20. these are the same teachings which I shall preach to them ; or it is not for any other's labour that I go. 21. who praises himself. 22. cares for (?) or magnifies. 23. support ! 24. ye endure one who is worst ^ of you, even pneudoapostolus. 25. zeal. 26. our jealousy concerning you is the same as God. 27. for I betrothed you. 28. without thinking of any other nisi Christi. 29. it is to Eva not to Adam that serpens went, because mulier is weaker than uir : I deem it, then, no wonder that feeble folk were made of you. 30. a cutting-off. 31. which we preached not to you. 32. it is right for you to believe in him as this ; or pateremini etc., unless teaching by us be the same, and unless it be, it is not much to you that ye listen not to us. 33. by imitating me. 2 Corinth, xi. 8. Fol. 17". 1. So loug as I prcachcd to them the Macedonians supported me. 2. I was not burthensome to any one. 3. of not receiving aught a nobis. 4. my soul will not go back. 5. since they praise themselves in preaching, let them be like unto us. 6. who say they are apostles of Christ. 7. not difficult transfiguratio etc. 8. he (Lucifer) begins even equality with God.^ 9. a marvel. 10. if I be not wise in your opinion, only let me be unwise. 11. as is not hard for you, for it is a work of an unwise man which I do, even boasting. 12. of a little .... 13. for he deems it unmeet for any one to be boastful in any talent. 14. boasting. 15. in nobility of kin. 16. not harder for us to do it quam illis. 17. it is baseness to you to endure all this. 18. as we should not be able to do it. 19. it is . . . 20. it is foolishness for me if I make boast. 21. I dare. 22. this is true, however, 23. because it is with stupidity ^ we shall say something else of our deeds. 24. great is their frequency. 25. in flagellis. 26. for their greatness ; or I had to tolerate them. ^ Here the comparativeseemsuBed for the superlative, as regularly in Middle Irish ^ The allusion is to Isaiah xiv. 14 (Olden). ^ I take coburpi to be scribal error lor comburpi. 2 Corinth. XL 2^ — XII. 16. 295 Fol. 17*. 1. forty.^ 2. one cord was wanting from it 2 cormtii. xi. 24. if it sliould strike, and it is una minus like this. Aliter quadragenas, i.e. tlie stripes, i.e. blows of vengeance minus una, not at the same time, but each of them separately, i.e. five forties of blows. 3. a special kind of scourge wherein are forty cords. 4. drowning threatened ^ me thrice. 5. a night (and) a day. 6. God saved him. 7. tribulation to me on every side that I went. 9. thi-nkingotfrafresfideles. 10. lest false apostles should come to them. 11. he saith not that he would deny with them, sed etc. 12. it is he that knows what I have sufiered, and that what I say is not untrue for me.' 13. the steward of the king Aretas. 14. that I might be taken. 15. a basket : it protected (Paul). 16. it is thus tbat I escaped from him. 17. though I should have desired to glory, there was no cause hie. 18. it was not ex- pedient. 19. it is meet to glory of them if I glory * at all. 20. because quod dicam is true. 21. a gloss on what is before. 22. I abase myself, or I cut off (my story). 23. lest I should be supposed not to be a human being sed Beus. 24. beyond that which I am. 25. headache. 26. that should buffet me. 27. what, then, is contrary to salvation is not obtained although it is besought. 28. Dei to endure this suffering. Fol. 18*. 1. I prefer weakness to health. 2. death 1 2cormtb.xii.10 deem no trouble,' provided it be for Christ. 3. so that it may be you that bear witness of me. 4. it was not difficult for you. 5. greatly. 6. those who have been in praesentia Christi. 7. though I seem insignificant to any one. 8. of grace or of instruction. 9. except only perchance this shall seem to you an offence. 10. I consumed not your food or your raiment. 11. forgive ye. 12. ye should, then, forgive it to me, that offence. 13. it will be the same as before. 14. I will spend my strength for your sakes. 15. is it likely ' cetarcoti seems a scribe's error for eetharclioit, ace. sg. of eethracha. ^ Literally 'undertook.' I suppose fomUmaa to be a scribe's error for 3 Cf. the Anglo-Irish, Ns thruefor you. * eomoidim, in Latin conglorior. In the G.C. 641 this is regarded as the prep. co{n) and the dat. sg. of mdidem. t> The bassciith of the MS. should of course be ids scith. 296 Translation of the WUrzburg Glosses. that it will be in order to cheat you ? 16. is not the same rule with us? 17. in preaching (the) gospel and in en- joining (the) faith. 18. for our injunction to you, and that what we used to say is untrue ? 19. this (is) opera which I do. 20. vainglories. 21. enmities.^ 22. betrayals. 23, before I should come. 24. for he is praesens when his epistola is read. 25. absent. 2Corintii.xiii.3. Fol. IS*"- 1. knowledge.^ 2. he is Christ. 3. under a resemblance to His Manhood (are) we. 4. from the power of the Grodhead. 5. that resurrection in them. 6. let each see his deeds. 7. unless ye fulfil what has been preached to you. 8. ye are sure. 9. not from us are you, for we are not reproli : ye know it quid should ye not be thus ? 10. through taking vengeance upon you. 11. vengeance will not be taken upon you like this. 12. through not taking vengeance upon you. 13. the not taking vengeance super etc. 14. when I myself shall come. 15. in fulfil- ment of (the) gospel. 16. if ye be in that wise. 17. for the salutate he deems a signum pads. 18. for this is not in deceit. 19. it is peace from them to you similiter et vos. 20. of forgiveness of sin. 21. Grod's love to you and your love to God. 22. so that the Holy Ghost may be in them. 23. let it be given to you all. Gaiat.i. 1. Fol. 18°. 1. not from James or John: I am not an apostle's apostle. 2. to the holy congregation. 3. which is in Galatia. 4. may (it) be! 5. To Him gloi-ia is just: not to human beings, not to elements. 6. I deem it a marvel the quickness (wherewith) ye have abandoned the yoke of righteousness and gospel : that is, it is manifest that your counsels have not been wise : it is swiftly that ye have abandoned the yoke of the gospel. 7. which is not. 8. there is no other substance on which ye should . . . that gospel save Christ ; for it is He that hath been figured in Law and is declared in Gospel. 9. to bring you from the Gospel into the commandments of the Law. 10. They bring > so«i seems properly to be intended for ' inflationes,' menmni{c]hi for 'ani- moeitates,' which, m ecclesiastical Latin, means ' enmities.' ' etargne is intended for ' experimentum.' Galatians I. ly — //. lo. 297 the Gospel to confirm Vetus {Tesiamentum), and yet meeter is tlie figure to confirm Veritas, i.e. Novum (Testamentum) . 11. It is not worthy for you to hear that, i.e. though it be an angel of heaven's angels that preaches to you, believe him not — or one of the apostles — unless it be the same as what we preach to you : for not good is what comes to you of listening to them, for their end will be anathema. 12. I say again. 13. so that I should preach for men's desire. 14. I was not a good man at first. 15. I advanced, that is, I was a leader in that science. 16. beyond my coevals. 17. beyond every one. 18. to contend for the rule. Fol. 18*. 1, to preach the gospel, therefore he saith oaiat. i. n. this, because of the false apostles who said that he was a disciple of apostles. 2. to teach this also. 3. we have heard one another, we have not seen one another. 4. we have tidings : Paul a persecutor nunc is a teacher fidei, 5. not in my boyhood^ was the return. 6. Of the Jews was Barnabas, of the Gentiles was Titus : those two knew that it was not to lecture there that I came. 7. I declared (it) to them if perchance there might be error therein, and there was not. 8. not before every one. 9. there are two senses ilk : Titus' circumcision or his non-circumcision ; and it is this that is true, sed etc., for it is Timothy who had been circumcised and Titus had not been circumcised. 10. we did not deem their virtue much : or even for an hour, ut etc. 11. provided it be steadfast with us at first. 12. Peter and James and John. 13. of my own things. 14. not more eminent were their persons than the persons of the rest of the apostles, though they were first in faith, quia etc. 15. had been entrusted. Fol. 19*. 1. They did not deem our fellowship an outrage. Gaiat. u. ». [in marg.] they sewed.^ 2. fellowship. 3. for teachers of the Gentiles. 4. so that collections be taken by us to the folk that abide in Jerusalem. 6. even though it should not be ^ I read with Prof. Windisch, im maecus, and regard maccus as the dat. sg. of a deriv of mace. Ebel, however (G.C^ 611), reading imm-aceus, translates itby 'mox.' s Here the glosser seems to have mistaken conauerunt (from consueaco) for conaita-Knt {ixom conauo). 298 Translation of the Wurzburg Glosses. said to us. 6. not a reading which I read with Peter, but a reproaching with which I reproached him for indulgence and connivance regarding the Jews. 7. to reproach him. 8. it was just to blame him. 9. it is this that he had. 10. of not dining with Gentiles. 11. although his faith was perfected. 12. through making them unclean (?). 13. that they judaize. 14. how then have we to expel the Gentiles in that manner, for it is the same faith that justifies us ? 15. and we credentes etc. 16. though we be in fide etc. 16. so that I am dead as to the desire of the flesh, like Christ. 17. I deny it ; it is not I that am alive. 18. There- fore I am alive because Christ is in me. 19. though it is in the flesh I am alive, it is Christ's faith that quickens me. Gaiat.ii. 21. Fol. 19''. 1. if it is the Law that justifies every one. 2. Christ's Passion findeth nought in this. wise. 3. mad. 4. sad is that, foolish Galatians ! 5. bewitched you. 6. Christ's Passion hath been preached to you as if it were seen ; or it was announced to you as if He were crucified before you. 7. a question I have for you. 8. so great ^ is your folly. 9. in (the) beginning quando etc. 10. in vain, i.e. ye have no profit thereof. 11. if it be,^ greater is the knowledge of it that ye have. 12. as it is faith that sanctified Abraham and not deeds of the Law, it also sanctified you. 13. his faith sanctified him quasi etc. 14. it is for this (purpose) he declares this, to manifest that it is faith that sanctifies et non opera Legis. 15. they that are faithful, the blessing which was bestowed on Abraham visiteth them. 16. through trans- gression of the Law. 17. in Habakkuk. 18. this is in no wise the same. 19. he will not be guilty of the Law. 20. we do not desire to be under the yoke Legis after Christ's coming. 21. for. 22. so that what has been promised to Abraham may be fulfilled. 23. not (merely) one profit hatii crux Christi prepared for us. Gaiat. ju. 15. Fol. 19°. 1. tender is his teaching, that is, what I say below about the likeness of the testimony. 2. even (?). 3. (The) Law was made after the promise. 4. but this were ' Lit. unto it. ^ beso is = b4m supra 6*. 23, 24. Galatians III. 18—IV. r6. 299 its annulment, not to fulfil it. 5. what had been prophesied to Abraham, qiiod etc. 6. yet from this it was given. 7. it is He, then, that is true. 8. unto what profit was it imparted ? 9. to correct every one. 10. like this et non ex repromissione, for (the) Law could not justify. 11. (the) Law displayed every one's sins ut etc., or it bound or grasped. 12. through belief in Jesus Christ. 13. we have been shut up to receive the faith. 14. but however (the) Law's profit (is) custodia etc. 15. as there is a guardian with children that they may not quarreP (?). 16. from belief in Jesus Christ. 17. through belief in Jesus. 18. ye are united in Christ. 19. not different is each of them in Christ ; not more is the virtue in one of them than in another. 20. if ye are in the union of Christ's Body, ye are Abraham's children in this wise, and it is ye that are Abraham's successors. 21. it is correction and castigation on each of them. Fol. 19*. 1. guardians. 2. stewards. 3. until it is time Qaiat. w. 2. for him to take (the) land. 4. it is a debt(?). 5. rudi- ments.^ 6. we parted it not. 7. when it seemed time to the heavenly Father. 8. we (are) sons of His adoptione non natura. 9. for it is He that is wise as to the recognition of the Father. 10. a query, i.e. what impels you to it ? 11. why saith he this although these men never were under the law of the Old Testament ? Not hard (to answer) : because he deems it the same to go under the rules of the Law and to serve idols. 12. rudiments. 13. sabbaths. 14. calends. 15. quarters^ vel scenopegia* 16. in vain. 17. in converting you, if what I preach be useless for me. 18. it is not hard for you to resemble me, quia etc.* 19. so that ye may be ut sum. 20. which I endured in preaching to you al etc. 21. this is still nobler. 22. what, then, may be your welcome unto us ? 23. this is the greatness of the joy. 24. though I should ask your eyes, ye would give them to me. 25. when I enjoin righteousness upon you. 1 nacharochlat=naeha-rii-fachlat? otfachail (strife), /acAaw (contention), O'R. * lit. alphabets. 2 trimai pi. of tremae, (spatium) trimestre. * a-KTivoirriyla, the Jewish feast of the Tabernacles, used here, apparently, as a nom. pi. neut. ^ See Acts x. 26. 300 Translation of the Wurzbtirg Glosses. 26. not any other crime do ye mark ^ in me. 27. they are jealous of you, i.e. pseudoapostoli, i.e. they envy you, not for love of you. 28. not for good to you, non etc. 29. pro- vided ye he thus even in my absence. Gaiat.iT.2o. j^qI. 20*. 1. if it Were easy to me. 2. to reprove you. 3. when I am contending for you. 4. if this be what ye have chosen. 5. have ye not a recollection of this story ? 6. for they had not desires of the flesh in this, Abraham (being) a centenarian, Sarah a nonagenarian. 7. (here) is made a similitude of the law as to persons and places. 8. above. 9. thou shalt have cause of joy. 10. it is no one else that saith it. 11. ye will not be saved by Christ's cross if ye serve (the) Law. 12. he that goes under the law of circumcision is bound to fulfil the whole Law. 13. ye believe not in Christ. 14. according to your opinion. 15. ye have been cut off.^ Gaiat. Y. 7. j^qJ^ 20''. 1. from the course whereon ye go. 2. though there is .... on you. 3. you. 4. save what I have preached unto you. 5. whoever he be. 6. from the course whereon ye stand. 7. vengeance, i.e. it is inflicted (?) upon him. 8. if circumcision be anything, Christ's Passion is no profit. 9. I should wish, that is, it were easier to me than circumcising you. 10. ye should not leave your freedom for service. 11. let every one serve another. 12. if each of you have ill-will and vengeance for the other. 13. let your mind be there, lest it should put an end to your piety there, i.e. in your sin without repentance. 14. this is my advice. 15. take heed of this. 16. if ye be according to the Spirit. 17. lasciviousness. 18. every one knows it is not right to indulge them. 19. desire. 20. sorceries. 21. banquetings. 22. (it is) proper that caritas should be first, sine qua etc. Gaiat. Y. 24. Jq^^ 20°. 1. SO that they have no vices nor carnal desires. 2. if our life be spiritual, let our deeds be spiritual. 3. Meet is gentleness in teaching them. 4. lest there be sin. 5. support ' The no taid of the MS. should be notaid =notatis : of. notaiter (el. notanturl Sg. 28*. ' doforbadsi=do-h-fo-ro-had-si, pret. pass. sg. 3 of (Zo/MfixJHim with infixed pers. pron. of pi. 2. Galatians VI. i — Ephesians /. g. 301 ye. 6. if his fellow's tribulation and his own tribulation be equal. 7. that he is somewhat. 8. let him strike against his own conscience. 9. He first gave orders spiritualisms ut etc. 10. what every one shall do, that will be an aid to him. 11. in everything that he may need. 12. the recompense. 13. this will be his reward. 14. let us not rest from doing good, so that we may have uita aeterna etc} 15. when it may he time. 16. life. 17. to do good to every one. 18. see what I have written to you. 19. not any other. 20. the desire of the flesh which they teach. 21. it is for this they do it : they like the glory of apostles to them, and they endure not persecution for the Cross of Christ. 22. they even themselves fulfil not the law. 23. they desired to circumcise you. 24. so that the name of ' apostle ' be given to them through preaching circumcision unto you. 25. I am not equal to them. 26. As he is dead in the grave, dead is each of us twain to the other, ego et mundus. Fol. 20*. 1. have ye peace towards God and men, that is, on those who fulfil God's will. 2. sanctos uidentes Deum ^ et oaiat. vi. is. and who fulfil God's will. 3. though ye have done it hitherto. 4. do not invoke ^ (?) us to take vengeance upon them. 5. the two marks. 6. diadem of apostleship, that is, I am able to take vengeance and to correct any one. 7. the Godhead. 8. that is, the Father. 9. it is to this Ephes. 1. 1. we have been called. 10. from afar we have been ordained so that we are sons of election non naturae. 11. He gifted us and filled us with the grace of the Spirit. 12. for it is in slavery we have been. 13. through the natural* blood which poured out of His side when he was on the Cross, and through the spiritual blood which is oflered every day on the altar. 14. for we have deserved nought save vengeance. 15. abundantly it has been bestowed upon us. 16. perfec- tion of good deed. 17. so that we understood it. 18. the mystery of our salvation. 19. according to the good will. ' Matth. xxiu. 13. , ,-, ' Cf. ' Israhel uocatur huius anima uidens Deum, Secundinus hymn, stanza S. So Jerome cited by Todd, Liher Hymn. 20 : ' vir, aut mens, uidens Deum.' s tomoldid, infln. tomoltdd supra 14 b. 26 : cognate, perhaps, with the German melden, -^ mel\ (Kluge). * lit. historical. 302 Translation of the Wurzburg Glosses. Ephes. i. 10. Fol. 21*. 1. till unto Him should come the time that was fitting to Him. 2. it is long since he destined ^ that to us. 3. that He would come to us. 4. sealed. 5. a sign is upon you. 6. that is a sign of our redemption and our salvation. 7. not for any other operation. 8. this is what I pray, even that you may understand God's wisdom, and that the darkness of the worldly desires may not be over the eye of your soul. 9. that your soul's eye may be clear. 10. glory to us like God's glory. 11. it was not just that He should be in that household, i.e. martuorum, 12. not on a round of a parish^ did he go. 13. he puts this (Person) over all powers which exist in heaven and earth. (According to) others ' it is over (the) heavenly ranks only ; and it was not impossible that there might be alternation in these, so that each rank is nobler than another, ut etc. 14. over every name that is named. 15. sancti et iusti, they are a body to Him : (it is) Christus who is head, the saints who are body. 16. they are not many gifts to one man, and not one gift to a multitude. 17. ye have not deserved. Ephes. ii. 2. Fol. 2 P. 1. of unfaith or of despair, who despaired of their salvation through Christ's Passion. 2. as Christ, then, doth in iusiis * etc., thus too doth the Devil in filiis diffidentiae : sons are these, then, by deed et non filii natura. 3. it brought us not on the good of our freedom. 4. not from the nature of the first creation, but it is from the nature of sin that we have transgressed since Adam. 5. Sad he deemed our being under (the) yoke of sin. 6. as Christ was raised from the dead. 7. it is in Christ we shall be after going yonder. 8. it is His grace that saved us, et non merita. 9. in three things, to wit, He preached them. He fulfilled them. He granted them to us that we might do them. 10. Israel- itish. 11. not a circumcision of vices had been with them, but it is a circumcision of fiesh. 12. it was not folk of (the) household. 13. of law and prophets. 14. ye are not guests nor outsiders this time. 15. so that, then, after Christ's ' arfolmas, a scribal error for arfolmastar ? ^ or perhaps ' on a visitation of a diocese. ' ' 1 Pet. iii. 22. « PhU. ii. 13. Ephesians II. i^ — III. 75. 303 coming tHe wall has been broken down whicb bad been between God and man even peceatum, and had been between bodies and souls. 16. so long as He was in came. Fol. 21". 1. commandments of (the) Law. 2. through Ephes. u. 15. 1 bestowal of the gifts of the Spirit on every one. 3. (the) Spirit was given to all of us to unite us. 4. ye are folk of (the) household now. 5. apostles, then, first came into the building, and prophets ; ye afterwards. Christ, then, this is the city : the saints who are united in Christ they are cives. 6. when Jesus Christ is the corner-stone therein, that is, side and front (?) are comprised in Him. 7. the congregation of the saints they are called * a temple,' since Christ dwelleth in them, that is, for a dwelling for God therein. 8. ye are a dwelling for God now. 9. because I preach to you, it is this that is 1 (allotted) to me. 10. as. 11. in such wise that ye may understand it. 12. though it (my letter) is of little (length), ye will understand it, (i.e.) the prudentia mea. 13. in teaching (the) gospel Christi. 14. to teachers. 15. this is what was manifested to them. 16. united in Christ's Body. 17. since ye are united in Christ's Body, ye shall have the glory which has been given to Him. 18. through fulfilling the gospel. 19. it is teaching (the) gospel I am. 20. it is God's grace that caused it to me, not my merit. 21. so that they may understand it. 22. the mystery of the salvation of the race of men and of the dispensation of the Holy Spirit to them, which had been hidden in the mysteries of (the) Godhead ; and not even heaven's house- hold knew it until the apostles manifested it to them, that is, to believers Novi Testamenti and to heaven's household. 23. in the Godhead. Fol. 21'*. 1. he puts these two names tanium etc. for Ephes. iu. 10. heaven's household knew not mysteria Incarnationis donee etc. Aliter it is pro omnibus gradibus etc., that these are, that is, their use. 2. it is from long ago He called. 3. I am not despised by you though I be in sufferings : this to you is our glory. 4. every creature by which is said the name of 1 dathar (leg. ddthar) seems, according to Prof. Windisch, pres. indie, pass, sg. 3 of the verb subst. td; of. the compound atldthm: 304 Translation of the Wurzburg Glosses. (the) Father in heaven and on earth it is from the Father. 6. 80 that the form of the Spirit be on them. 6. ye have been planted and ye have been founded for this \in marg.] planted.! 7 3,3 they understand it. 8. in mysteries divi- nitatis (is) this tetrad. 9. He does more than we ask. 10. even what we do not pray for. 11. when he had declared the mystery of the salvation of the race of men, and what of good God had done for them, he then says also that they should ... .2 with good. 12. patience to every one contra alium. 13. though the dipping is a threeness.* Ephcs. iv. 7. Fol. 22*. 1 . grace. 2. as Grod had a due proportion for every one. 3. this is what he says. 4. to say to them. 6. also. &. therefore ascendit is said of him, 7. it is also. 8. over the many spaces. 9. soul-friends. 10. to make perfect, i.e. so that every one may be perfect in operibus etc. 11. it is this that comes from him through the multitude of the gifts into the multitude of the persons. 12. so that we do what He did. 13. perfect folk ; for not pleasant is the limbthat does not agree with the body. 14. from blasts ^sewrfo- apostolorum. 15. from every blast. 16. it seems to them marvellous every one in error, ut dicant not harder to us than to every one. 17. it is proper for the member to grow from the head. 18. of every member. 19. which was given to every one. 20. I declare, that is, I pray. 21. He is Est indeed. 22. their salvation. 23. moreover, ye have heard him that it is He. 24. ye are just, because ye are united in Chrisio as He is just. 25. the mass of the old sins. 26. because ye indulge them. 27. the mass of the virtues. 28. the human being is spiritualized herein. 29. this is his raiment. 30. because ye are new men. Ephes. iv. 25. Fol. 22*. 1 not cast you down . . . because ye are members. 2. against your sins, that they be not with you. 4. Christus, for he is not in a vessel of wrath. 5. his coming into hearts after God. 6. let him not snatch God from him and him a Deo. 7. if he has stolen something, let ' I read clan(taij for clandtai. * arandathidisom seems for aran-dathitis-som ; but the meaning is obscure. Zeuss and Zimmer have arandath disom. ^ i.e. though in baptism the immersion is triple. Ephesians IV. 28— V. 33. 305 him give something after him to the poor de lahwe suo. 8. for as homo was made ad imaginem Dei at the heginniDg, sic he was made according to the shape of the Spirit this time. 9. what each may have committed against another. 10. since j'e are members of Christ, and ye are a body to Him. 11. great the love that He went «» crMcew etc. 12. a drink-offering. 13. the odour of that offering filled all the world et caelum. 14. let it not (only) be so much as that it should not be etc. 15. that is a sign of the perfect folk. 16. filthiness (?). 17. those are not ... of perfect folk. 18. scur- rility. 19. to profit. 20. every kind of lust. 21. because of the greatness of the sin and the similarity of the service which is done to them (idols). 22. that (is). . . .^ 23. though any one say ye shall have heaven though ye do these things, it is not true. 24. ye proving. 25. well- pleasing. 26. be ye not in fellowship with them, for there is fruit with works of light, i.e. praemia aeterna. There is nought, however, save infructuosa (with works of darkness). Fol. 22°. 1. He who called them understands them. Ephes. v. 13. 2. he that repents through teaching to him he is a teacher after repentance. 3. so that thou mayst be a light sicut etc. 4. ye should not go without circumspection. 5. without penitence. 6. wise. 7. drink ye a great draught of this. 8. let every one teach the other, or pray ye diUgenter. 9. for the husband is a member of Christ and the wife is a member of the husband. 1 0. this, then, is a custom of his, to correct the wives at first, and to bring them under the power of their husbands, in order that the husbands may be the readier under God's power, so that then the husbands are corrected and reduced under God's will : sic etc. 11. not defiled, then, is the junction of Christ and the Church : it is meet that it be thus to every one. 12. to the husband, however, diligere muUeres. 13. as Ecclesia is a body to Christ mulier is a body uiro. 14. as it is. 16. no thanks to him : it is a body to him. 16. manifest in us is that fouere. 17. because it is fitted to Christ and to the Church. 18. for of 1 senh seems the^eginning of a gloss left incomplete. In G.C.'* 1006 this sech is explained 3&=saieh. 20 306 Translation of the Wurzhurg Glosses. the body is the member. 19. let uir love mulierem. 20. the whole household is corrected, lest there be aught unquiet in the communion of the Church. 21. it is right, Ephe8.Ti.4. poi^ 22*. 1. teach ye. 2. so that they may be the more obedient Domini mandatis Dei. 3. sure. He is present with his servants : they do nothing that He would not know. 4. from desire. 6. let the service be from will. 6. do not trust then in your power. 7. one Lord have ye. 8. from henceforth. 9. for God will work together with you. 10. weapons. 11. take God's arms upon you to fight with the Devil. 12. nought else is needful save resisfere tantum. 13. so that with them the arms of (the) flesh may be. 14. since ye are in battle, vel eo etc. let armatura Dei he with you; let there not be any other arms. 15. provided God's arms be on you. 16. a girdle of righteousness round you. 17. peace between God and man, etc. 18. which you may quench (?), that is, a quenching (?). 19. this will be salvation to you. 20. that ye may find that sword. 21. let the prayer be spiritual. 22. in every steadfastness. 23. in continuance. 24. that ye may find that spiritual thing. 25. let it not be for you alone. 26. this I deem dearest, the grace of teaching. 27, to the opening (of the mouth) to preach. Ephes.Ti. 19. Fol. 23*. 1. without connivance. 2. it is for teaching it I am in chains. 3. as it hath been preached best. 4. uincula. 5. so that ye may know that there are bonds upon me. 6. whether I have protection or no. 7. it is for this he has been sent. 8. because a multitude believe Deo etc. 9. they are (the) treasures of pious sons. Phiiipp. xi. 1 10. Here, then, he putteth not the name of apostle, for perfect is every one to whom (this epistle) hath been written, and reproving them is not necessary. 11. he (was) a pupil of his. 12. in union of Christ's Body. 13. it is shown that his prayer is not indolent^ and that he is faithful pro fidelihus. 14. no one seems to me dearer than another. 15. because ye fulfil and preach (the) gospel sicut ego. 16. which has ' etrantach seemB=etar-antach ; cf. antach (gl. otiosa, gl. quieta), Goidel, 67, 71. Philippians I. 5 — /. 2^. 307 been preached to you. 17. unto this day. 18. this I deem trustworthy. 19. he will bear it with him to the end. 20. of separating body and soul. 21. as is meet for me. 22. a fair opinion of you. 23. I have a wish (to have) good testimony of you. 24. this is what I had, 25. fulfilling it and teaching it, this is confirming (the) gospel. 26. so that ye may be partakers with me. 27. it is God that knoweth the love for you that I have. 28. this to me is dearest. Fol. 23''. 1. so that more and more, and so that better Phiiipp- ■■ and better, ye abound in love of God and neighbour. 2. in every perfect sense. 3. more excellent. 4. simple [and] desirous to fulfil (the) gospel. 5. through which life is eternal. 6. uincula. 7. since I am not afraid of teaching out of my captivity, the more will believe, 8. palace. 9. it is known even in the king's house as it is known in every one's house. 10. more steadfast with them now is teaching the gospel. 11. because I preach out of my bonds. 12. they are the more fearless, for they know that it is for some great glory that I endure this. 13. they have envy that I preach past them. 14. these are good. 15. for fair desire. 16. these are the same. 17. therefore I endure tribulations. 18. as if I had jealousy that my station (?) is taken for me so long as I am in prison. 19. affliction. 20, not from good will to me is it done. 21. so that I have (one) tribulation over another, to wit, my being in •prison and my station (?) to be taken. 22. in every way. 23. whether through hatred of me, ut pseudoapostoU. 24. I deem it no tribulation provided every one preaches and meditates on Christ. 25. I will endure the sufferings per uestram orationem. 26. through the disposition of the Spirit. 27. according to the expectation which I expect. 28. through fulfilling and teaching (the) gospel. 29, if I am alive, it will be to teach (the) name of Christ. 30. sanctification of a multitude through me. 31. it is profit though it is this. 32. whether it be death or life. 33. which of them I shall choose. 34. this, first, is the desire that I myself have. 35. this seems to me better. 36, this is the second 308 Translation of the Wurzburg Glosses. strait! ti,at constrains me. 37. need of saving you by- instruction and teaching. 38. it is this that will be there. 39. but only. 40. so that ye may fulfil and so that ye may preach the gospel. 41. whether I be afar or anear, I hear nought save good news of you. Fol. 23". 1. because. 2. it is this that he likes to hear sicut etc. 3. both fulfilling and teaching. 4. yield ye not a foot pseudoapostolis.^ 5. which causes perdition to them. 6. a cause of salvation to you is the enduring of the tribula- tions. 7. not only that ye may believe in Him, but that ye endure sufferings in his behalf. 8. (if there) be consolation of love. 9. (if there) be. 10. if there be bowels' of com- passion. 11. be as I am in deed and morals on this text, that is, to bring it against the aforesaid law, and against Paul it is brought like this, that is, this below is what has been heard and seen in His morals and deeds. Aliter, seek ye implete gaudium etc. this is my joy si qua etc. let it be in Christ if ye have any joy, and not against him like this. Aliter, on his hand it is done, that is, in Christo let it be in Christ etc. or if ye have all these, implete i.e. do what is said to you. 12. as I love you, let each of you love the other. 13. let not every one prepare glory for himself. 14. let him prepare it for another. 15. let every one seem nobler to another than to himself. 16. let him not regard the gift that has been given to himself, but the gift of his fellow. 17. not to Himself did He give glory, sed Patri. 18. in God's might and majesty. 19. knowledge quod etc. i.e. glory Patri. 20. every tongue. 21. not easy to hide it: the most know it. 22. this seems dearer to me. 23. this is what he seeks above, for it was not bard to you : Deus enim etc. 24. Bei, not for your merit. 25. ye shall have (the) reward of your labour. 26. without doubts. 27. be ye like the Father. 28. for it is among false friends * that ye are. ' ^oJe7 = 0'Clery's gohel .i. bel na fairrghe; g6, gen. g6a .i. fairge O'Cl. s.v. nim. ■■' The 'seodoapos.' of the MS. should have been extended (supra, p. 134) thus : seodoapos> 16 ; cidecht Sg. 148» 9 and cadacht, Stowe Missal 17. 3 Between v. 3 and v. 18 : cf. teistemain medhonach liubuir Matha, Book of Lismore, 37*. 1. I Timothy I. 7— 11. 11. 323 Fol. 28*. 1. so that they may be making law with kings. 2. not meet (is) what they say. 3. the Law was brought, not to take vengeance on the righteous, but it is to correct the guilty. 4. he who slays his kindred. 5. to the torturers. 6. to perjurers. 7. that I may preach His glory. 9. I was reproach- ing them. 10. so that I have been healed (fe ^eccafo. 11. a recapitulation this, or it is the title of that which is ahead. 12. it is well known it is this that saved me. 13. so that it was an example of every one's salvation. 14. patience towards my sin and afterwards my salvation. 15. a king of the ages. 16. it is just to praise Him. 17. without any end ; for it is unlimitedly that He bestows His benefits^ 18. as hath been preached to thee at first. 19. thus will thy warfare be good. 20. they separated from it. Their names are mentioned lest any one should take example from them. The Alexander there (mentioned) was an artizan ut etc. 21. poenitentiae or to madness, it is not the madman who is reproached^ (?) for he does not understand^ (?). 22. general love (is) that. 23. provided there be qides et tranqnillitas regibus we too will have those two things and pietas et castitas therewith. Fol. 28"- 1. Question, why are not all saved if He desires, 1 Timothy ii. quia etc. ? Not hard (to say) : because no one is constrained against (his) will. Or it is pars pro toio, for there is neither race nor language in the world of which some one was not saved. Or those whom He desires to save are they whom He has saved tantHm. 2. as He is (the) one God omnium He desires (the) salvation omnium. 3. between Himself and men. 4. who gave Himself on (the) cross. 5. for sal- vation of every one. 6. which was given as a testimony of Him in that time at which the redemption per criicem came to pass. 7. this is the mystery of that testimony which I preach. 8. without disputing. 9. an adornment which is proper for faith. 10. braided. 11. what is becoming, to wit, modesty and chastity. 12. let her not ask aught ' friSiendar is protably cognate with eenach, emdach. 2 irmadadar seems 3rd sg. pres. indie, of a deponent. 324 Translation of the Wurzburg Glosses. in ecclesia, sed etc. 13. unless it be her children. 14. it is not she who is leader. 15. for the man is enough to speak for her. 16. the man is elder and is stabler quam mulier. 17. in that wise then hath she salvation, bearing children. 18. which he says below. 19. let him do a bishop's deeds. 20. these are a bishop's deeds which he mentions below. 21. before receiving orders, after baptism. 22. in receiving every one. 23. so that he be skilled in knowledge and wisdom. 24. he drinks not wine until he is drunk. 25. he has no quarrel with any one. 26. not avaricious. 27. his children according to his will. 28. unless he correct his household when he is without orders,^ it is not proper for him (is the) leadership of a multitude. 29. not a novice. 30. lest the vengeance which came upon the Devil after sin should come upon him. 31. so that every one may bear witness concerning him that orders are meet for him. 32. from the lay-folk^ amongst whom he has been (as to) what sort are his morals. Let him well care for his household before taking orders^; more notorious is talking afterwards. 1 Timothy iu. 8. -p^^ 28"- 1. Let not what they say and what they think be different : or {Ulingues means) the evil- speakers. 2. they shall not sell the divine gifts for the worldly gain. 3. for they are teachers of (the) faith. 4. let testimony concerning them be given before they are ordained. 5. for there were deaconesses there at that time. 6. this is before ordination. 7. if they fulfil their orders : or apud plebiles if they have corrected their household. 8. it is proper to confer a bishop's rank upon them. 9. take heed of my coming.* I shall soon come. 10. I know not my goings as regards this. 11. that thou shouldst teach and partake.^ 12. it is that^ which angels knew, for he was 1 i.e. unordained. * or perhaps, ' from the heathen.' ' lit. 'before (the) coming of rank upon him.' * fomentar here, as in 30" 2, seems to be 2nd sg. imperat. of fominiur. Ebel (G.C.' 451) gives it (with a ' fortasse ') as 2nd sg. redupl. praet. Another instance of a deponeutial imperative is agatar (timeant) MI. 109, cited by Nigra, Glossae Hib. Vet. Cod. Taur. 33. Compare Lat. sequitor (follow thou) and secuntor. ^ soil, of the Lord's Supper. * The mystery {run, fem.) of godliness (sacramentum pietatis). / Timothy III. i6— V. lo. 325 m the kingdom over these. ... or it appeared to us from angels on the night of the Nativity. 13. through unfaith. 14. though it is most certain ^ that this happened, there will be a time when it will be disbelieved and denied. 15. it is this which separates them from it. 16. in hypocrisy different is what they teach and what they do. 17. branded or burnt. 18. so that there may be thanksgiving to God through them a fidelibus. 19. if it is received with perfection of faith and thanksgiving. 20. through the grace that is repeated before dinner. 21. if they be these words that thou teachest. 22. which thou hast heard from me. 23. old tales of the Law which false apostles declare. 24. avoid. 25. not for long is the beauty of the body. Fol. 28*- 1. it is good here and there. 2. which he i Timothy i says below. 3. it is worthy of preservation. 4. it is this which is our state.* 5. these are the special favourites of the king. 6. so that every one may take example from thee. 7. that thou mayst understand what thou hast read, that is, in fulfilling it and in teaching it. 8. en- couraging a multitude in faith. 9. when orders were conferred upon thee. 10. in fulfilling it. 11. so that every one shall know thy perfection, so that every one may take example from thee. 12. to fulfil it. 13. so that thou mayst teach it. 14. to fulfil it and to teach it. 15. it will be salvation to thyself. 16. every one who shall hear thee a-teaching. 17. as He is. 18. the elder women. 19. as these did nurture her (so) let her show piety to them. 20. so that she may be perfect. 21. of his^ own household. 22. if there be anything for which vidua has children or parents, these children and the parents are to be blamed when they do not take care of her. 23. that believer is worse than an unbeliever. 24. this is the widow whom it is just to maintain in the Church by reason of (her) age and morals. 25. when she was among lay-folk. 26. these are the morals that bring her 1 I take the compar. demnithir to be here used for the superlative. 2 lit. ' which is to us.' Compare supra 21"= 9. ' ammuintire seems a scribal error for amuintire. 326 Translation of the Wurzburg Glosses. into the Church. 27. quando fuit among lay-folk. 28. if she has received guests. 29. if she did this from humility. 30. if she attended prisoners. 31. if nothing of good was wanting to her actions while she was among the lay-folk, it is just to receive her into the Church. 1 Timothy V. 11. Fol. 29^ 1. who are wanton. 2. when they marry. 3. these are the manners of the widows who evade the faith. 4. visiting and being without doing aught. 5. women's talk. 6. it seems to me better than to receive them into the Church. 7. that there may not be blasphemy of the divine grace through their sin. 8. they went again to worldly desires. 9. so that they may provide their liveli- hood. 10. lest their maintenance in the Church be necessary. 11. fulfilling what they teach, and food and raiment to them. 12. they that preach and teach God's word, 13. this is an example from the Old Law to confirm (the doctrine) that it is just to victual and clothe the clergy and readers.^ 14. just is the reward of his labour to every one. 15. to fasten a sin or transgression upon him. 16. unless the two laws — uetus et novum — fasten a sin upon him, or the three laws, to wit, naturae, etc. this then is a reproach^ unless he fulfils it. 17. let the folk who knew" his sin know his reprimanding. 18. the folk who heard it. 19. I beseech. 20. thou shouldst not confer orders on anj' one without knowing him previously. 21. to south or to north, unless it be done by good counsel. 22. thou shouldst not confer orders on any one until thou shalt know his fitness for those orders. 23. for if he on whom thou conferrest orders is a sinner, his sins cleave to him who confers the orders. 24. lest thou have an accession of illness. 25. enjoy. 26. for the disease of thinness^ is on thee. 27. for thy infirmity continually. 28. thou shouldst not confer orders on any one causa of his sin or of his good deed : for there are some whose sins are known before their ordina- tion,* others (whose sins) are known afterwards. He will be judged, therefore, on Doomsday. 29. there are virtues that ' lit. the folk of grade and reading. '^ I suppose cnmain to be a scribe's error for comainsem, supra 11* 6. 3 eclis for ecUs gen sg. of eclas, the opposite of elas ' fat' (Wiudisch). * lit before grade shall go upon them. / Timothy V. 25— VI. 21. 327 are manifest.^ 30. the other good deeds are known long afterwards. 31. it is very difficult to conceal the good. Fol. 29''. 1. the correction of the slaves this below. 1 limotby vi. 1. 2. lest it be said our slaves have been obedient to us until the faith came, and then they are disobedient. 3. which I preach. 4. He is haughty and he is ignorant. 5. he puts questions to every one and he likes not what is repeated (?) to him. 6. mutual contests with bitterness. 7. to each against the other. 8. mutual questions. 9. each gives judgment on the other. 10. mutual complaints and dis- graces. 11. no one who does that has sense. 12. they say that God's will is to be done for sake of gain. 13. a sufficiency of food and raiment is what he would bestow tantum. 14. we brought no provision into this world with us. 15. we shall take nothing out of it then. 16. the way that He gifted us. 17. let us be thankful, this is our good counsel. 18. it is putting a hand on unhappiness to be feeding covetouaness. 19. that is the net wherein the Devil takes peccatores. 20. there is always desire. 21. to death. 22. they separated from (the) faith. 23. it is love to them .2 24. it is juster for thee. Fol. 29°. 1. which there is for thee in heaven. 2. so 1 Timothy vi. 12. that thou mayst display it to Him' on the day of death or of doom. 3. as hath been prophesied. 4. Mo is shown the might of the Person who will come to them; that He is the greater is understood. 5. it is a fitting* ... to Him. 6. with an apostle's power. 7. it is He who is the well of the treasures. 8. so that their provision^ in heaven may be good, and that they may be in union with Christ's Body in heaven. 9. thus is its preservation. 10. severance^ from sins and worldly desire. 11. imperfect mutual questions. 12. beyond faith. 13. who have fallen away. 1 soilsi is perhaps a scribal error ior/oilsi. " Or if we take bid- (for bith-) to be the first element of a compound, ' eternal love.' a 'donee ei sucurres,' Ebel G.C.^ 880. But tarilba is — do-ass-ro-selbae, from 4 In tre-thenc, the tmc is obscure : the tre- is the form of the numeral ' three' in composition : it here refers to ' gloria, honor et imperium.' * fuirec ^O'Clery'sf uireaff .i. otlmhughadh. 6 etereert. ;Ebel, G.C.^ 248, renders this by ' interpretatio,' the usual meaning, but one which here is unsuitable. 328 Translation of the Wursburg Glosses. supra, p. 173. SECOND EPISTLE TO TIMOTHY. 2 Timothy i.i. Yo\. 29*- 1. Dot without God's counsel though. 2. my deeds are not at Tariance with my orders and my calling. 3. of all my pupils. 4. Dei et of Him to every one. 5. I myself. 6. since my clan and my kindred have existed, it is worshipping God; I too am at it. 7. praying God for thee continually. 8. it were much to me if thou wert not separated from me. 9. when thou remainedst after me thou hadst no ... . 10. provided we meet^ (?) 11. in thy grandmother. 12. this is her name. 13. I know thy faith is perfect : it is thy natural right, moreover, for the faith of thy mother and of thy grandmother was perfect. 14. I am sure that thou hast it. 15. if it sleeps a little through fear of sufferings. 16. that we should be timid in sufferings. 17. that is the triad which endures (power, love, discipline). 18. have thou no shame to teach Christ crucified. 19. be not mournful though I abide in prison. 20. both fulfilling it and teaching it. 21. it is not hard for thee after the strength of the Holy Ghost. 22. be- cause it remained for us to be in union with Christ's Body. 23. after the manner of a prudent man who buys land for his children even before he has children, it is thus that He purposed ^ our salvation even before we existed at all. 24. how life and immortality are to be attained. 25. this is my rank. 26. because I am the teacher of the gentiles. 27. I have no shame though I suffer them. 28. that he is an ordained person. 29. he had God who committed and preserves it for the grace that there is in him ; or it is he that committed to God the reward that there is for him in heaven, and it is God who preserves that through his deeds. 2Timoftyi.i3. ^ol. 30». 1. fulfil it sicut audisti. 2. which heal body and soul. 3. their names are mentioned that they may ' of. nIm&Tulaid, Fled Bricrenn, § 71. ' 'perfecit,'EbelG.C.M54. 2 Timothy I. i6 — //. 22. 329 have shame. 4. to the household. 5. before my captivity and in my captivity. 6. he deemed my friendship no shame although I was a captive. 7, because he was sollidte. 8. thou knowest better what good he did unto me. 9. strengthen thyself. 10. it has not escaped from thee. 11. they who have heard the doctrine, and the dead, are the testes which I have brought to confirm my doctrine. 12. preach to them. 13. they will become faithful through that teaching. 14. in teaching and fulfilling. 15. because, indeed thou art lonus miles. 16. provided there was nothing on (his) conscience. 17. he gives them, then, the similitude of the worldly warfare Mc. 18. this, then, is the legitime, to separate from the gain of the world and to do God's will. 19. so that thou mayst understand them. 20. to answer those who deny (the) resurrection. 21. as I preach. 22. so that I am in bonds and in prisons. 23. though I be in a prison and in a bond. 24. that they may take example from me. 25. through my pattern. 26. salvation with glory in consequence thereof. Fol. 30". 1. in sovranty. 2. in making true what He 2 Timothy ii. 12. promised, even vengeance upon us unless we believe. 3. , . .1 not true what He promised. 4. thou beseeching every one as to its fulfilment. 5. quarrels and questions. 6. no profit to brawl.2 7. it is, however, good for this. 8. so that thou mayst not have vices. 9. a workman. 10. let not thy deeds make void^ what thou mayst say. 11. philosophy and dialectic. 12. they effect nothing else. 13. like a swelling or gangrene. 14. this they deem the resurrection : sons after their fathers, or God's people out of bondage. 15. it has not yet moved. 16. knowledge to Him of His household. 17. teaching repentance lest the heretics say,v ' because it is in contumeliam to us we will not be at repen- tance. 18. the Lord will abide therein. 19. provided he cleanse himself by repentance. 20. youthful things. 21. of ' What is dul here ? Can it stand for du l{ahrad) (to say) ? ^ I conjecture bSu to be dat. sg. of a verbal noun cognate with Lat. tovmor, hovo and Gr. )3a^, fioda. ' I take erassiget to \ie=erfdssiget. 330 Translation of the Wiirzburg Glosses. pride and restlessness. 22. this is better. 23. as these are beneYolent, he thou benevolent, or have thou benevolence towards them. 24. as heretics and false apostles do. 25. therefore it is to be avoided. 26. it is not proper for a bondslave of God ^ to be at strife. 27. gentleness to every- one, both friend and foe, ut ' Beati mites' " 28. apt to teach.' 29. for no error* (?) is weakness (?) in reproaching. 30. if peradventure they should repent. 2 Timothy ii. 26. Fol. 30°. 1. to Satisfaction. 2. take heed of this. 3. to body and soul. 4. they will love nothing but what is their will. 5. towards God and man. 6. slandering every one. 7. on everything. 8. bitter to every one. 9. towards any one. 10. headstrong. 11. more they deem love of their desire than (love) of God. 12. they say it is God's will that they teach, and it is not it that they do. 13. that they may deceive every one through them, for these are good at seduction. 14. they commit every sin through their seduction. 15. continual learning to them. 16. because each contends with the other. 17. two Egyptian wizards who were contending with Moses ; and he counts it not Law, but an old story of his own, for he was skilled in all antiquity. 18. corrupted (is) their mind. 19. false their faith. 20. they shall proceed^ no further. 21. every one knows their deeds and their errors as they were. 22. to take example from all down here. 23. they with whom God's will is a desire,^ it is necessary for them to endure persecutions in the world. 24. this is the pie uiuere. 26. they will become worse and worse. 26. evil themselves. 27. every one who shall connive' at them. 2 Timothy iii. 16. poi_ SQa. 1. which was breathed into patriarchs and prophets and apostles. 2. teaching of righteousness. 3. I beseech. 4. for his kingdom. 5. it is this that is besought ' mug I)i=W. mew-dwy ' hermit.' 2 Matth. V. 4. ^ aochidsc seems intended for ' docebilem.' * aill must mean something like ' mistake.' * I take ninimerat to he —ni+imiernt, the redupl. fut. pi. 3 of imberim. ^ Perhaps the glossographer has dropt the words do denum after dee. If so, translate, ' They who have a desire to do God's will." ' Here (as in 6" 1) coneit is the act. s-fut. sg. 3 of coniitgim. 2 Timothy IV. 2— Titus I. p. 331 there. 6. -whether it seem good or bad to any one, preach thou to him. 7. Not welcome will they deem the teaching that saves bodies and souls. 8. these are the masters whom they will choose, those who declare to them their own desires. 9. the hearers. 10. to fables and stories of antiquity. 11. the time of offering me has come. 12. Paul's conflicts and battles at the ending (days). 13. it is this that remains, victory and glory to me pro meo lahore. 14. no one's truth perishes with Him. 15. they will be cared for (?) in bonis operibus. 16. without separation. 17. to come with thee hither. 18. to teach. 19. a cloak .... i.e. A mantle or gown. 20. it is meet for thee that he come not with thee; avoid him ! 21. an artisan. 22. who wrought much evil against me. 23. not an option but a prophecy. 24. he is not steadfast by thee. Fol. 31*. 1. in my first teaching, i.e. by which I defended 2 Timothy iv. 16. the gospel. 2. may God forgive it to them ! 3. that He may receive me into His kingdom. 4. salutation to them is taken from me. 5. at instruction and teaching. EPISTLE TO TITUS. supra.p.i8o. 6. my faith does not oppose the faith of those who have Titus i.i best believed in Christ. 7. not false was what he promised Mo them : what omnia may be he declares. 8. He was in prescience. 9. the life which He promised, that is the Word, and He manifested it when it seemed to him seasonable. 10. it was entrusted to me according to His will. 11. which is between us. Fol. 31"- 1. I left thee (in Crete). 2. to our faith. litasi.s. 3. arranging the conferment of orders. 4. before ordina- tion and after baptism : it is a more conspicuous saying then. 5. let not his children be lustful. 6. under their parents' power. 7. for it is a fault of his if his household be evil. 8. for not proper is sin with him. 9. given to much drink. 10. that he may scrutinise what he teaches to save every one. 11. then is his exhortation apt, when he fulfils it before teaching it. 12. which saves body and soul. 332 Translation of the Wilrzburg Glosses. 13. as far as this are the morals of the bishop. 14. who boast themselves in tales and old stories of the Law and of heathenism. 15. of Jews is this. 16. from faith into unfaith. 17. not proper for sanctification is what they teach. 18. so that they may get the world's lucre. 19. thou seest the testimony which their own poet gave, that it is meet to beware of them and to teach them. 20. they uUgf falsehoods from covetousuess. 21. evil beasts who pour forth blood from cruelty. 22. gorged or greedy, i.e. at continual service' of mendicancy or of dinners. 23. lazy. 24. on account of these four things. 25. they are corrected that they may be good. 25''. tales and old stories and command- ments. 26. mind, body, soul, thoughts, deeds. 27. unless their mens is pure et etc. 28. nothing pure. 29. their mind and their conscience^ are defiled, 30. their deeds conflict with their words. 31. because they do not fulfil quod praedicani. 32. what is fitting to God. 33. after fulfilling it. 34. which saves body and soul. 35. delightful is a sober old man. 36. without sin, Titus ii. 3. Fol. 31". 1. that which is not holy. 2. of themselves and not of another. 3. for drunkenness of old women is not befitting. 4. by correction. 5. a-lending and hiring. 6. in every lowly service. 7. lest it should be said, since they have believed we have not the counselling of our wives. 8. so that every one may take ensample from thy works. 9. these are bona opera. 10. that he may revere. 11. if we be in this wise, to wit, that we fulfil what we preach and that we be an example to every one. 12. let them not take away what is entrusted to them. 13. let them be faithful as to everything. 14. that whatever thou hast asked He may fulfil it. 15. let every one adorn Christ's doctrine, for^ his grace is behind every one. 16. it is for this purpose he teaches us. 17. we looking for. 18. there was something that was purified there. 19. in union with Christ's Body. 20. preach. 21. with an apostle's authority. 22. be not indulgent in proclaiming * a chocohus seems a scribal error for a coeubus or a cubus. ' ni col do (no sin to him P) makes no sense and is probably corrupt. Titus III. 2 — Philemon i^. , 333 his sin to every one. 23. whether they deserve it, or deserve it not. 24. meet is gentleness in the teaching. 25. for the Law forbade them not to us. Fol. 31*. 1. we folk of the Law (hating) one another. 2. it Titus iu.s. is from great affection that taking of flesh came unto Christ.^ 3. the taking of flesh unto Him. 4. not by works of (the) righteousness of (the) Law. ' 5. yet it seemed to us that it was righteousness. 6. not, however, for (the) righteousness of (the) Law did He save us, sed, etc. 7. to every one. 8. because they stand in fide. 9. these are not utilia. 10. they produce no profit. 11. let there not he .... ^ in admonishing him any further. 12. he does nothing for his admonition. 13. to stay after thee lest they should be left without a teacher. 14. for I have determined to be there this winter. 15. to teach them so that they may be skilful in teaching. 16. also our household if thou art. 17. as there is need to support the teachers, or as there is need for the perfecting of the good deeds of the teachers themselves. 18. a salutation to thee is brought from them. EPISTLE TO PHILEMON. 19. Philemon had a quarrel with him, and Onesimus then supra, p. iss. went to Paul in exile. Paul then wrote hanc epistolam ut etc. 20. candlebearer. 21. teaching and fulfilling (the) gospel. Fol. 32*. 1. to all thy household. 2. that it may become PhUemona. manifest and that every one may take example from it. 3. that ye may understand and that ye may fulfil every good. 4. that which I need. 5. I have this peculiarity. 6. for it is thus he is. 7 faithful. 8. as he is my soul. 9. I should wish him to be in my company because of his faithfulness. 10. in which I stand for the sake of the gospel. 11. but he would not remain with me unless it should seem good to thee. 12. that it should not be necessity ' The gloss (p. 183) should be corrected thus : isdoseire moir {elo)det!h(aid airitiu colno do eriat). ^ tochthad (=tu-eathad?) must mean something like ' waste of time,' and may be cognate with caithim. 334 Translation of the WUrzburg Glosses. which should bring me aught from thee, but that it should be free will. 13. perhaps, therefore, it will be the better, i.e. ut, etc. 14. to serve thee. 15. a brother this time, he is a brother to thee according to the flesh, et etc. 16. if thou takest me as a friend. 17. as if it were I myself that should go to thee. 18. if aught is owing to thee^ from him. 19. debit (that) to me. 20. from what I shall be able : uel in orationibus meis : or so that I will not tell thee I owe thee aught, i.e. I will not say this and I will not argue (?) with thee. 21. thou art a debtor to me, and I will forgive this pro etc. 22. Yea, however, I will say, ego etc. 23. to receive him is a festival for me. 24. provided that thou make peace with him thou wilt do quod dico. 25. thou wilt do more than has been sent to thee. 26. at receiving Onesimus. 27. I know it was told to you that I shall come unto you. 28. We twain are in bonds for Christ's sake. 29. salutation to thee is taken from them all. 30. in teaching. Fol. 32^ 1. God's help (be) with you. EPISTLE TO THE HEBEEWS. 2. not through many Persons, sed, etc. 3. they have the same form of Substance. 4. as- it is He that is splendor and is figura. 5. than are the angels who ministered ueterem legem. 6. a true son of nature, not his choice. 7. in the day of the manifestation of the Godhead. Fol. 32°. 1. whether of the Godhead or of the Manhood. 2. with Him, then, are the angels. 3. for breathing salvation to every one. 4. to take vengeance on sinners. 5. not like unto the aforesaid. 6. in Thy creatures. 7. not like unto an angel's works is that. 8. that was not said to any of the angels. 9. form and kind, not substantia. 10. as a garment waxes old. 11. as one puts his garment from him. 12. that will not be to Thee. 13. it is Godhead that said this to Manhood. Then, indeed, will His enemies be under His feet when the dungeon of Hell shall be set over ' I take manuddUgar to he=ma-nu-t-dlegar. See infra at 33* 15. Hebrews I. ij — ///. lo. 335 devils and sinners. 14. under the power of the Manhood. 15. because it is the Son of the Godhead who ministered unto it. 16. lest we should lapse ^ into perdition in the manner of a swift stream. 17. so that its fulfilment was necessary. 18. present death. 19. through miracles. 20. God certified it by the four things (signs, wonders, powers, gifts of the Holy Spirit). 21. under power.^ Fol. 32*. 1. sinning. 2. a gloss on that which he said Hebrews h. 8. before. 3. just is this after (His) Passion. 4. it is a share of a cup, it was not eternal death. 5. that he should be made perfect. 6. saith the Son pro, etc. 7. to be under my power. 8. apostoK (are) united Mc to the faithful. 9. death, has been commanded to every one. 10. it is from them He received flesh, and it is they whom He hath redeemed ut etc. 11. but in sin tanfum. 12. so that their sin hath been forgiven to them. 13. as He saved Himself (in temptation), He would save every one who will believe in him. 14. Moses too was an apostle because he was sent from God, but they are not alike. 15. he was not a betrayer. Fol. 33*. 1. how much! 2. He hath the house, then, Hebrews iu. s and it is He that built it : a . . . man of his household was this Moses., 3. all the house, i.e. plebs. 4. yet besides being the house yonder. He is God. 5. he was a man of (the) household : good then .... humble : he was not a lord however. Aliter. Moses is a ... in the house : it is he, however, that built the house.^ 6. in his Father's house this (Christ) is a Son and He is a Lord. 7. in us (being) righteous. 8. of the gift of a reward to us. 9. so that we may attain to our reward. 10. provocation.* 11. they had a desire to know my power, and they had it {i.e. that know- ledge) accordingly. 12. I hurt, deponentially, or, passively,^ I have been offended. I was offended for that generation. ' I take torthissem { = *tu-ru-iu-{p)etsem) to be the dependent form of the act. s-fut. pi. 1 (with the particle ro infixed) of the verb {du-tAetim ?) of which tuitim is the dependent form. ^ here, as in 19* 11, /o governs the accusative. ' The obscurity of this gloss arises partly from the fading of the writing, partly from the nse of the compendia hum and dar , chiefly from my own ignorance. * tacrdth is intended for ' exaoerbatione.' 5 As Windisch remarks 'fodiusc' should be rsaAfodiuseartach (G.O.^ 988) and 'futhes'fuchesad. 336 Translation of the Wurzburg Glosses. 13. in my wrath.i 14. they shall not enter. 15. take heed, people of the New Testament! for somewhat of good was first done* to the children of Israel. 16. into (the) Old Law. 17. so long as the New Testament abides, do ye every good work.' 18. while it is said. 19. Joshua and Caleb. 20. because he was the leader of the expedition. 21. a gloss on the fensm fui above. 22. it was their burial- ground. 23. into (the) land of promise. Hebrews iT.i. Fol. 33". 1. because thus it was to him. 2. land of promise. 3. they had not what was promised to them. 4. because their faith was not perfect. 5. as they had non-entrance because of their unfaith, (so) we have entrance because of faith. 6. a rest to God after creating the elements ; a rest to the people of Israel in (the) land of promise ; a rest to the people of the New Testament in regno caelorum. 7. so that (the) name of rest is said here. 8. their sins were not forgiven them, but vengeance was taken upon them. Though ye, then, are sons of grace, if ye sin, (this) will not be forgiven you. 9. different days, different* times. 10. after Moses. 11. this is the supradictum. 12. Nam] (LXX.). 13. for it was not fitting if it were the true rest that Joshua son of Nun had caused. 14. after this rest then. 15. whether to them or to us. 16. that what has been said against others may not be said against us. 17. junction of his Grodhead and his Manhood! 18. as far as the difference which is between them. 19. how, then, anima et gratia Dei are distributed sermo Dei scit. 20. let us be like unto our leader and our priest. 21. who would not be skilled in our faults. Hebrews T.i. Fol. 33°- 1. men ordain him. 2. because he is infirm like every one. 3. it is not he himself that confers orders upon him. 4. he is His priest. 5. not his own Manhood ordained him, but (the) Godhead. 6. because he is God's Son. 7. His obedience was known by His sufferings. 8. in every fair deed. 9. this is his kind of man. 10. His difference from ^ Here in is an obvious scribal error for im. ^ 1 suppose ceddm&nath to be for cH-durSnath, as manuddlegar, 32». 18, for manut-dkgar. 2 Perhaps we sbould read gnid each de\_g']gnim (let every one do a good -work). * sain is probably a scribal error for saini. Hebrews III. ii—VII, 5. 337 priests of the Old Law. 11, infirm. 12. it is this that causes it. 13. the alphabet of piety et fides i.e. ruda documenta fidei i.e. ye are in faith. 14. this is your kind. 15. (it is) pottage that is meet for you, not food that is solid. 16. (it is) reason- able for him though he be ignorant.^ 17. solid doctrine. 18. good (is) their discernment: perfect their senses. 19. ye, however, are knowing therein. Fol. 33'*. 1. faith has not been preached. 2. of the Hebrews vi. 1. washings. 3. of conferring orders. 4. your resemblance to earth. 5. that He should be unmindful of the good deeds ye have done.^ 6. the brotherly love that ye had, 7. at that ye are still. 8. which has taken place hitherto. 9. than Himself. 10. when God promised Abraham that good thing. He sware by Himself, for there was no one nobler by whom He could have sworn. 11. shall I bless thee ? 12. surely (I will). 13. land of promise. Pol. 34*- 1. His oath. 2, down every anchor is cast : Hebrews vi. 17. up we haul it. 3. this is a testimony de Melchisideeh ; sacerdotes, etc. 4. so that every brother be post alium, i.e. it is just that he be compared to Christ, pro etc. 5. how much older in age he was quam Abraeham. 6. it is from their brethren they receive decimas, not the same as Melchizedek. ' I read deithbeir do ceith aneola. ' I read bed {neb)chmmneeh, and {n)deg{g)nime. 22 338 Translation of the Carlsruhe Glosses. B. THE CAELSEUHE GLOSSES. 1. THE GLOSSES ON S. AUGUSTINE. (Supra, pp. 195-204.) Fol. 1*. rejection ^(i«« Trinitatis. (The) righteousness apostolorum et omnmm iustorum is a reproach mundo. The judgment that went upon (the) Devil is that which will go upon them. Fol. 2*-fol. SS*". 1. the spaces that are between the seven planets, these are the heavens which are mentioned here. 2. I have endured. 3. that. 4. why ? 5. he would do. 6. after. 7. from whatever part. 8. from. 9. I have known. 10. (the) place I obtained. 11. when he teaches unani etc. 12. apparent. 13. after its purification. 14. the attention. 15. to contemplate God. 16. from him that knows. 17. two things whence is intelligentia etc. 18. as much as it well can. 19. sensics deceive not (lit. deliver not a lie concerning) the soul. 20. the laws which we have expressed above. 21. my hope is the greater of that which thou hast said, for I make up my mind to know everything this time. 22. my own well-being and the well-being amicorum. 23. without joy. 24. usage-doer.^ 25. so much of the dowry. 26. to cause thee indolence. 27. of children. 28. though one does it for sake of children and not for lust, it is perioulosius quam felicius. 29. these are ^ bes-gnethid is a mere etymolo^cal gloss representing moH-get-a. Zimmer, Glosses OH S. Augustine. 339 they that thou hast confessed.^ 30. offered. 31. desolated. 32. I am kept in suspense. 33. not only do I not envy. 34. not hy virginity tantum, hut it is (also) by repentance and by the law (lawful state ?) of matrimony. 35. as is the well-being of every one, and his firmness. 36. to the desirous ones. 37. after the likeness of the corporeal things (is the) order in the things in this wise. 38. we lifted up. 39. lazy. 40. although I have grown. 41. these are what I cannot (do). 42. I oppose not. 43. if the judgment that is in mente be true. 44. differently is it shown sensibus and as it is afterwards. 45. if perchance they do not waver. 46. if perchance thou hast not confessed. 47. every soul after the other. 48. dost thou confess ? 49. with herself. 50. who are mad. 51. are designed. 62. are formed. 53. or through resilience. 54. (as) there is in uisu. 55. of the blackbird. 56. that they are. 57. we smell. 58. I shall not become weary. 59. when they shall have been seized (?) a nobis. 60. so that it may shut up. 61. nothing is produced by unlike causes nisi fahum tantum. 62. as we have said, the stones that are in unison with the earth. 63. which are in the sea. 64. also the buffooneries. 65. not more do they who are in secundo genere those who watch et etc. 66. So far as this he cannot. 67. buffoon. 68. that was a uera pictura, and these were deceptive kine. 69. it is necessary for whomsoever -professes the art of grammar that he should collect all the formations. 70. die&- nitionot/abiclasLTidgrammatica. 71. to dialectic. 72. he con- tinued not indeed. 73. no. 74. distvihnteiin species. 75. (it is) not grammar tantum that it is desirable to prove per dia- leclicam to be uera disciplina, but that all the disciplines are true per dialecticam. 76. it avoids us not. 77. it is long since that was known to us. 78. maybe thou wouldst say that animus is its name though it should die. 79. it is not animus if it die. 80. thou suffocatest. 81. as. 82. they waver. 83! I will resist. 84. It is a shame, to shun the King of Eighteousness and to be friends with the Devil. 85. material. 1 adromarsu is a scribe's error for adrodamarsu. Compare infra gl. 46, gl. 99. 340 Translatiott of the Carlsruhe Glosses. 86. fan. 87. g. shingle- roofed house. 88. greatly to be estimated. 89. to which it is not clear.^ 90. against misery or against sorrow. 91. the wrestlers. 92. of the forearms. 93. outlined. 94. the muscles (P).^ 95. of the mighty champion. 96. struck against,' i.e. into some other's breast. 97. bowstring. 98. well able to see. 99. I have confessed. 100. a little before. 101. whithersoever. 102. no. 103. as. 104. which of the two ? 105. I should resist. 106. per- tinacity of the contest. 107. as. 108. because. 109. dun. 110. eloquence. ' I follow Prof. Windisch in reading di[a]nachfollus. ' With the 'nodos . . . lacertorum et descriptos toros' of the text, cf. 'o lacertorum tori ! ' Cic. Tusc. 2. 9. 22. ' insarta is the pret. part. pass, of inessurg or ineasorgim, Thurneysen. 341 C. THE GLOSSES ON THE CAEL8EUHE PKISCIAN. (Supra, pp. 205-209.) Fol. 1*. 1. Since I have brought only what was necessary. 2. thou hast encouraged me to do like my fellows. That is my choice, that thou especially beyond every one should encourage it. 3. that I . bring brevity in my book. Fol. 8*. 1. unburied. Fol. 9*. 1. a swelling. 2. a hump. Fol. 9". 1. free from. 2. a drop.^ Fol. 12^ 1. so that thou makest 'Aeacides.' 2. Romulus founded ciuitatem : from Aeneas descended the Romans. 3. when Vergilius wrote in the title xii. lihrorum ' incipit primus liber Aeneidos ' etc., he showed to Priscian the nominative. Nota the Aeneidos therein, i.e. Aeneis. Therefore he (Priscian) ascribes to him (Vergil) the writing of it, i.e. he (Vergil) set forth the nominative when he set forth the genitive. 4. to every language which the Greeks had. Fol. 12". 1. it is not Felides that is from Pelias, but it is subsequent to Pelides, which is from Peleus. 2. for there is no diphthong in the cognomina from which they are. 3. the Colchian woman. 4. the Grecian. 5. the native-of-the-Cyclades. Fol. 13*. horseman, Fol. 14". 1. a small bag (made of skin?). 2. a flesh-fork. Fol. 20^ 1. a basket. Fol.2P. 1. a snail. Fol. 24^ 1. a mother's sister (maternal aunt). 2. box- tree. 3. firewood. Fol. 25='- 1. a trader. Fol. 25"- 1. mesh of a net. Fol. 26". 1. bran. Fol. 27". 1. a scraper (horse- comb). Fol. 33". 1. husk. Fol. 34^ 1. gull. Fol. 38^ 1. safe 1 loimm i» intended for 'gutta,' which in the MS. follows ' mutta.' Zimmer. 342 Translation of the Carlsruhe Glosses. and sound. Fol. 39". 1. a point. Fol. 42^ 1. dropsy. 2.1 ... . 3. usury. Fol. 43». paean. Fol. 47". a bar (of metal). Fol. 48*. 1. clean-footed. 2. dog-goat, 3. torch. 4. speaker. Fol. 48'' 1. mirror. 2. the plough-beam. Fol. 51" 1. from the graecism. Fol. 53*. 1. from her whom he took. Fol. 54". 1. what is that which thou expectest? Fol. 55*'. 1. the Greek of that which is videor. Fol. 56". 1. I complete.^ 2. he is contrary to himself here, for it is dbsolutum uerhum that does not want cases. Seruit auiem hoc uerbum a dative, why then should it be absolutum ? 3. consumes. 4, 5, 6. I learn. 7. is indued. Fol. 56". 1. I go together. 2. I brandish a spear.^ 3. I bend or I make mild. 4. I proceed slowly (?). 5. I wet. Fol. 57*. 1. I throw. 2. I am cast down (?). 3. I make sour. 4. what is opposed.* 5. I address or I beseech. 6. I assault. 7. I await. 8. I flay. Fol. 57". 1. I pour out. 2. I shut up. 3. I sow or I plant. 4. I am alarmed. 5. I am strewn over. 6. I am prudent or I know. Fol. 58*- 1. the un- stable. 2. as they could have. Fol. 58". 1. that it would be. 2. (It is) not easy that the accusative should be construed with the verb sum or with its members. Fol. 59*. 1. do we not then express two things by the gerund of the active and of the common ? 2. an impersonal thing this time after adding the pronoun. 3. for to differ from the passive is not necessary for those which are in the neuter. Fol. 59". 1. a preterite near and remote. 2. this is the unlimited tense (aorist) which I mention to thee. Fol. 60". 1. which are not from a verb. 2. signifying action in the present" indicative. 3. they will be considered. 4. they have been and they will be in praesenti. Fol. 61*- 1. When then any one thinks of a flood in the present, the inundation which he sees is also after- wards to be feigned for the future. 2. signifying action ^ I understand neither the Latin solus, gen. soUris, nor the Irish /oZ;. ' I suppose forfiun to stand for forbiun, whence forbenar. Eut anelor irould mean ' I am served with.' ^ The glosBographer was thinking of the Sabine quiris or euris (spear) mentioned by Ovid, F. 2. 47. * frithtechtai is intended for ' obita.' * For the 'hirree' of the MS. I read (with Windisch) IdfrecAairc. Glosses on Prisciaii. 343 without denoting person. Fol. 62». 1. I consider. 2. they are not wanting to, or they differ not. 3. from the steward. Hoi. 62 - 1. a name is given to them from the deed that they do. 2. to those that do. 3. I exasperate. 4. I terrify. 5. from the last part. Fol. 63». 1. the place wherein the flexion IS made, it is in the middle that it is made, not at the end. 2. of the 1 final part of the compound. 3. separation, so that there is not one compound. Fol. 63". 1. cloaked, a cloak. 2. hair or fillet. 3. cloak. Fol. 64», 1. frantic (?). ^ I suppose, with Prof. Zimmer, that in is a scribe's error for inna. 344 Translation of the Carlsruhe Glosses. D. THE GLOSSES ON THE CAELSEUHE BEDA. (Supra, pp. 210-214.) Fol. 3" *. For it is certain that there is a leap at the end of the cycle of nineteen years, if it is by twelve hours only that every lunar month is less than a solar month.^ This, then, is the sound law of the leap, to reckon twenty-nine and a half days in the lunar month. ^ For if it is reckoned according to nature, so that to every solar month ^ are wanting twelve hours and four moments and an ounce ' and an atom,^ there will be no leap at all. (This) however, is laborious. Wherefore it seems easier to the computers that the sound law of the leap (is) that only twelve hours are wanting, so that a leap is necessary afterwards to express the filling up of the natural deficiency whereby the lunar ^ is less than the solar month. ^ This, then, is necessary, to find hisextus and emholismiis. DE REEUM NATUEA. Fol. 18*- 1. the seed that was cast into the unshapen mass statim, this is inserted in omnia etc. 2. what grows out of terra. 3. but this is in primo die. 4. of a round ah etc. 5. where. 6. which contain. ^ Literally ' space-of -thirty-days.' ' Literally ' moon.' ^ An unga (borrowed from uncia) here seems to mean an ostent, the twelfth part of a moment (infra, gl. oil fo. 18J* ; of. uncia, pars duodecima rei cujuslibet, Ducange, ed. Hensohel), and the quatrain cited by O'Eeilly from O'Dugan s.v. unsa. The atom was the 564th part of a moment. See Ducange, ed. Favre, s.t. Athomus, and the Battle of Moira (Dublin, 1842), pp. 108, 109, 331. The Irish divisions of time were seventeen : atom, ostint (or unga), brothad, pars, minuit, pongc, liair, eatar, laithe, tredenus, sechtmain, coicthiges, mi, tremse (or rdithe), bliadain, saegul, des — all loanwords except brothad, laithe, tredenus, coicthiges, mi, tremse, rdithe, bliadain, and des. Glosses on Beda. 345 Fol. 18'' 1. this is its speed. 2. curves. 3. it is round these. 4. datiuus. 6. low. 6. iu the low. 7. in the lowness. 8. over which they pass. 9. this is the size of its position. 10. it is thus, indeed, that they raise themselves to them. The planets sinking. Low to them now are they that were high to us. 11. they put down. 12. this is multiplex motks, the course which the constellations run in contrarium contra se, and their own natural course. Fol. 18°. 1. a day's length there. 2. usual is rain and wetness at their rising and at their setting. 3. these are the spatia, the spaces which are a terra usque etc. These are soni, toni, complete etc. These, however, are interualla differ- entiae, and these go not np past Saturn, ut Pliniits etc. It is necessary that there be in them sex interualla etc. 4. up straight etc., i.e. in the planets that are above the sun. Fol. 18*. 1. the last day at the end of the twenty-ninth and the first at the beginning etc. 2. nomen for the depths (?) wherein is the rising ^ unto the planet. Absidias, i.e. circulos, because they make a circle in the rising. 3. a pair of compasses or orbits. 4. they upraise themselves. 5. because they are not in one orbit. Fol. 18J*. this, too, is wanting to the solar month besides the twelve hours,^ i.e. to find a leap out of every lunar month, to wit, four moments and the twelfth part of a moment and the forty-seventh part of the twelfth part of a moment. Fol. 19". 1. straight from the north. 2. on the right hand from the north-west of the chief wind is Circius. 3. on the left hand from the north-east is Aquilo. Fol. 20^. 1. into ebbtides. 2. into floodtides. 1 ind oehdil. Ebel, Gr.C 650, read indocldil, and translated this by 'gloria.' ' See the note above on fol. 3". *. 346 Translation of the Carlsrufie Glosses. DE TEMPOEUM EATIONE. (Supra, pp. 215-237.) Fol. 24"^. 1. thou shoTildst hold. 2. which is more separated. Fol. 25". 1. three-quarters of an equinoctial hour in which the flood is slower on every single day. Fol. 3 P. 1. is destroyed. 2. for two hours are in signo. 3. to the half-measure. 4. ahead. 5. behind. Fol. 31°. 1. a day's journey still. 2. howbeit. 3. the second. 4. the part of the one and of the other. 5. eleven times. 6. they are ten. 7. it is twenty. 8. for sake of brevity he again skips over the moon's age. 9. thirty. Fol. 31^. 1. he is rare. 2. any one. 3. two days on one letter. Fol. 32*. 1. calendar. 2. about it. 3. up above. 4. from the other side. 5. crementum in his opinion. 6. in the meeting of sun and moon in one constellation. 7. this is what he says at first. 8. epacts are not added on the 21st March (XI. Kl. Ap.) to regulars ^ in illo anno to ascertain the moon's age which is on the calends of every month in primo anno. It is those regulars which are added to the epact on the 21st March in every year through the whole cycle-of-nineteen-years.^ 9. what is the moon's age. 10. the moon's age. 11. to eleven. Fol. 32^ 1. in contradiction. 2. the argument of those. 3. many who wrote it from us.^ 4. what age it is. 5. when ' Eegularis lunaris est uumerus invariabilis datus mensi ad inveniendum Lunam in Kalendi8 menBium singulorum, Ducange, ed. Favre, s.v. Eegielares. ' the Metonic cycle ? ' i.e. who transcribed it from our MS. Glosses on Beda. 347 it IS sung, i.e. provided the month be mentioned. 6. only- three irregular years hath he. 7. for the argument ascer- tains nought but a whole year. 8. disturbed. 9. end of the nineteen-years- cycle. 10. is chanted. 11. with the Egyptians the month of July consisted of twent}'- nine days in that year in which the leap is put. 12. in the fourth calend of September. 13. consisting of twenty- nine days. Fol. 32". 1. aetas lunae this, on the calends of every month with the Egyptians, and thence the ninth (moon) went on the calends of January at first. 2. from the beginning of the Egyptian year. "^ 3. more freely. 4. so far as it does not oppose. 5. so that it is from the calends of January. 6. what is the day of the week. 7. to know what is the day of the week on which is the calend of every month to the end of the solar cycle. 8. different are these regulars. 9. what is the day of the week. 10. when bisext falls on . . . 11. put from thee. Fol. 32*. 1. they are double. 2. a hundred and eighteen. Fol. 33*. 1. helps. 2. the usage. 3. they are seven thirties. 4. two hundred and ten. 5. they are seven eights. 6. lazy. 7. let him try.^ 8. three kinds on the alphabet. 9. four points in waning. 10. the second. Fol. 33*. 1. a moon that continues over the earth till morning. 2. think over. 3. less. 4. basis. 5. the twenty- fifth. 6. the five in which is less than thirty. 7. in the fifth of the singular. 8. it is more than are XII horae. 9. it attains not to twelve hours. 10. to be divided. 11. which portends. 12. what then? 13. in its proper rules. 14. moving upwards for fear of the storms. 15. in the Decads.2 le. ^^gn she is along with him.' 17. opposite. 18. when the sun goes away at his setting, he turns to the east, 80 that he sees the moon. 1 I take aimmded to be the imperat. act. sg. 3 of the verb, whence na aimdetar fsl. ne conentur) ML 56». i-u x, u v.- u ■ ' Apparently a name for S. Augustine's Commentary on the Psalter, which m Caasiodorus' time seems to have been divided into fifteen decads. 3 arrad iat farrad. 348 Translation of the Carlsruhe Glosses. Fol. SS". 1. northerD. 2. to the north. 3. in its prime. 4. lower. 5. this is the same kind (?) on it a-waning when morning is seen. 6. at day. 7. which portends. 8. by clouds.^ 9. in the lower part aetheris and in the upper part aeris. Fol. 33''. 1. it is to be taught. 2. past. 3. it searches the whole zodiac from low to high. 4. the casting down. 5. why the moon is lower quam sol. 6. lower. 7. appears. 8. greatly. 9. higher. 10. of the pharos ... a station out of which is light. 11. which thou first meetest of them. 12. the place in which thou wouldst uplift, Fol. 34". 1. they are steady. Fol. 34''- 1. from the waxing. 2. the oysters. 3. they relate. 4. secure.^ 5. from decay. 6. the things accordant. 7. somewhat moist. 8. of the straits ; it is the same as toUi{?). 9. of the whirlpools. Fol. 34". 1. falls back. 2. through the same amount. 3. in flood. 4. in ebb. 5. in floodtide. 6. ebbtide. 7. flood- tides. 8. ebbtides. Fol. 34*. 1. it used to empty. 2. it would strip. 3. the same. Fol. 35". 1. chief-physician. 2. jaundice. 3. of bile. Fol. 35*". 1. two solstices et aequinoctiimi. Fol. 35°. 1. of midday. 2. to the north of them. 3. un- shadowed. Fol. 35*. 1. of a ball. 2. very like. 3. enormous. 4. serving for play. 5. whatsoever. 6. than us. Fol. 36". 1. Canopia nomen for Egypt. 2. inhabited around. 3. segments. 4. things most on this side. Fol. 36''. 1. things towards the sunrise {turghdil). Fol. 36". 1. which goes round. 2. spends it. 3. by day. 4. by watchers. Fol. 36*. 1. on both sides. 2. of a globe. Fol. 37"- 1. from spring. 2. dregs. Fol. 37''- 1. of the cosmographers. 2. ancient. 3. the ' Here ne'laih is an instrumental pi. ' The MS. has clearly denim ; but this should be demin. Glosses on Beda. 349 offering, i.e. the Easter. 4. from the ripening. 5. north- western. Fol. 37°. 1. lunar. 2. they deviated. 3. into epistles. -toi. 37 . 1. from the ignorance. 2. I should hammer out.i Fol. 39*. 1. consisting of twenty-nine days. 2. from the inundation. Fol. 39^'. 1. the things known. Fol. 39°. 1. they turned aside. 2. of the monasteries, i.e. of the coenobitic life. 3. Sicilian. 4. trough. 5. pipe. 6. drain. 7. fitting. Fol. 39*. 1. in every single year. 2. which he delegated. 3. so that he might delegate. 4. delegating. Fol. 40*. 1. most manifest. 2. a rescript which was brought from the Pope Leo to praise the cycle which was brought from Prosper. Fol. 40°. 1. computes. 2. which are advantageous. 3. that we may tear to pieces. 4. through taking away the leap. Fol. 40*. 1. having founded. Fol. 41". 1. in tablets. 2. that thou mayst attain it. 3. taken.^ Fol. 41". 1. brought back (?) ' 2. a hundred and twenty. Fol. 41°. 1. the signs. Fol. 41f. 1. praiseth. 2. fully mature. 3. it is a marvel. Fol. 42*. 1. how many. Fol. 42*". 1. they are a hundred and fifty-two. Fol. 42°. 1. they are four hundreds. 2. they are seven hundreds. 3. the thirties. Fol. 42*. 1. they not being profitable. Fol. 43*. 1- its advance. 2. the exterminator, i.e. (the) Devil. 3. Little Easter.* 1 I take conuUin (gl. cudere) to 'be = con-nd-de}ig-s-inn, cognate with 0. Norse denaia, AS. dencffon 'to hammei.^ 2 The 'temtum' of the MS. should of course be 'demptum,' i.e. 'captum.' The Grammatica Celtica 479 has, erroneously, ' demptus.' 3 -jiie contraction athuid. of the MS. should perhaps, as Wmdisch suggests, hp pxtended thus: alAuididi, and explained as = ath-imdidi: cf. tudidin (gl. d ductorium), Carl. B. 39<= •> : do thudidin (deducere), Wb. 1<= 15 : occ a tuididin, ^♦' Pa$cha minor, Low-Sunday, the first Sunday after Easter. 350 Translation of the Carlsruhe Glosses. Fol. 43°. 1. no one. 2. indecent. Fol. 43". ]. a year old. Fol. 44*. 1. they that are nearer. 2. from them that are farther. Fol. 44". 1. indubitable. 2. which is favourable. 3. it will be performed, i.e. will be meetly done. Fol. 45". 1. of bisextiles. 2. as many months as are in the nineteen-years-cycle. 3. as many months as are in 532 years. 4. as many days as are in 532 years. 5. as many days as are in the nineteen-years'-cycle. 6. this that is there is all through multiplying the months of the nineteen-years- cycle as far as eight times twenty. 351 COEEIGENDA. P. 15, gloss 14, perhaps the compendium is. here stands for Isidorus. 23, 1. 9, fur caelum read caelum. 26, gl. 32, for niyadro[n) read nipadro. 29, gl. 13, for elegit read delegit. 31, gl. 38, for frissinulcc read friss inulee. gl. 13, dele the comma. 32,1. 27, /or... »earf3i .i. 33, gl. 20, for alail read alaile 35, gl. 28, read in Isaia. 37, gl. 11, leai niimirchoi. 40, 1. 7, transfer " to iudaicae in I. 5. 41, gl. 10, dele the comma. 43, 1. 15,/orhommumr«a(^hominum. 64, gl. 1 Ijfor uisum read iiirum. 65, gl. 5, read barafie. 67, gl. 22, read ni ndd. 69, 1. 4, transfer '^ to apostolos. 18, read nihil. 71,1. 21,/or32„a^23. 82, 1. 19, transfer '* to Timathens. 85, gl. 9, for . . eamus read (praedi)camus. 86, 1. 2, transfer '^ to carnaU j« I. 1. 91, 1. 1, read in gloria. 96, 1. l,for ... read In scientia. 102, gl. 12, for osier read asbeii. 103, gL 24, read seoioapostoliis. 104, 1. 16, transfer ' to magnum. 107, 1. 18, transfer ^^ to seditiones. 108, 1. 2, transfer ^ to experimentum. 115, 1. 9, transfer ^ to elimentis in I. 8. 121, 1. 21, read -peccaUs. 122, 1. 11, dele the comma. 142, note 1. 2, for diffni read dorigni. 151, 1. 3, read Satanae. 152, 1. 6, /or do read de. 154. gl. 1, for 'hie' read 'hie' 160, 11. 2 and 3, read semplicitate. ^ 164 gl. IJor ' is pars' read'is pars. 167'. 1. 4, rearfangilis : 1. 5, readqma. 174 gl. 29, for Mto read cota. lie' %\ 17 read is in conturailiam. 182;&.'2and20,/or^^««'«f^-. 193 ffl 16, for (?om